《BAIDER (ENGLISH VERSION)》


 Chapter 1 PROLOGUE

    I watched the height of the mountain. The nervousness in my chest has not gone away yet. I was scared, they showed me their belongings. I shudder at the sight, guns, bows, knives, swords, and various other killing tools. They exined that I was lucky if I couldn¡¯t meet them on the road but said it was impossible because they were scattered. They look at me sharply. None of my own simply caressed my stomach. This is thest one and hopefully, I will seed.


    ¡°This is our family, you should deal with it. We never force you to be with us but you insist to be one of our family,¡± Ariya said seriously and cocked the shotgun.


    I was nervous, I swallowed my saliva but I didn¡¯t want them to notice it. Lauressa held a sword but when she looked at me it wasn¡¯t that sharp. Lucio gathered a knife, Semon grabbed an arrow, Anton also grabbed a sword. They took up their instrument to kill, one by one. Some of the gadgets, I ?can¡¯t name what they were. I saw Resttan unconsciously take a gun. He was also included.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± Ariya said and handed me the little clock. ¡°In thirty minutes you will enter the forest. Remember it is forbidden to disobey.¡±


    Resttan looked at me first, I saw the concern on his face but he didn¡¯t speak. Miraculously when Lauressa looked at me she nodded. It was as if she was telling me to be careful but he didn¡¯t say anything. I can survive because I miss him. I looked up at the mountain.


    I stood up straight and got ready. I put on my mask, put the sleeping powder in my pocket, and looked up the mountain again. There is no guarantee that I will reach you, but I believe I love you and that will save me, us, and your child.


    I looked at the weapons they left behind. They said I could take at least some but I made sure I didn¡¯t kill anyone in their n because the punishment was still death. I can hurt them but I can¡¯t kill them. They will really chase me to kill, they will block me from climbing the top of the mountain. Either way, I am no longer afraid. I know I will not die because ¡­ my love is true and pure.


    When the clock rang I nervously entered the forest. I didn¡¯t even see an arrow fly, I dodged it but it touched my arm. I saw Semon holding a bow. He was about to fly another arrow to hurt me but I ran the distance between the two of us. I quickly grabbed his bow and repulsed it. He fought me, we wrestled, I simply grabbed the powder but I couldn¡¯t¡­


    We are living in a world where every event is unexpected. Weugh now then tomorrow cry. We do not control everything. Even the people we love, sometimes we passed by the school where they were, but we could not see them. We see things and an invisible one.


    What is the purpose of life again? To know your purpose. Why do you live here in this harsh world? Why do you need to suffer to achieve your dream? Why do you chase someone who does not love us?


    Maybe they were, but they did not tell.


    I am just an extra ordinary girl. I have a simple life and I am just thinking about achieving my dream. Studying well is my first and always choice, not until he came.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be afraid of the Baiders first before death.¡± He scratched his forehead. ¡°You could die in Patunay! We can never get married!¡± He added that it was obvious in his actions that he was very worried and anxious. My tears were already dripping because my chest was already hurting from the pain.


    Is that Patunay that hard? Why did he just say that now?


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t invite me to get married even though we were both professionals. That¡¯s why for him he is content that we are just together. I want to see the light with him. I want to be with him forever.


    Mountain is an elevated portion of thend, but for me, it is the most dangerous ce ever. It will teach you everything you need to learn in life. Every choice you make is equal to the consequence or win. Every smile you have may not be forever, but the love you have may still even after death or to the next life if that is possible. Showing your strengths are always necessary, especially when you need to fight for your love once.


    If you love someone, you don¡¯t know him right away. There are many secrets you don¡¯t know that you will suddenly find out when you have entered his life. About the family, he had his attitude, and personality. Why do we suddenly fall in love with the most rugged person in this world? We have another choice, our friend who has a strong affection for us, but why? Have you ever wondered why? Of all people?


    Maybe love has a n for us. Cupid gave this kind of perfection of affection to see our worth, to really see the purpose of why we are here on the Earth. Let me tell you that no love story has a happy ending because the destination of all is death. Would you be happy if someone said goodbye? Of course not. I am trying to say is that we can look for the path that will make us happy even if we have to sacrifice. Love is not always happy because if you do not feel the pain and struggle it is not true love. It is always twins with imperfections because no story is perfect.


    What is love anyway if you do not choose the person you love? Patunay? What is Patunay? Their family tradition and culture. Whatever it is, I will prove to them that my love for him is real and pure.


    Even death cannot stop my love.

 Chapter 2 NOTICE

    ¡°Enter the customer, the price is like Divisoria, twenty-twenty, ten-ten.¡± The saleswoman was swaying her hips, dancing while chanting those songs. I smiled and shook my head. The sellers will actually do anything to sell.


    I walk to the university where I am studying. Every day I pass by the market because I don¡¯t ride, I just walk.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    I turned around and stopped walking.


    The tricycle driver looked at me with a smile. ¡°Step aside, you¡¯re beautiful. Do not let my tricycle run over you.¡±


    I quietly stepped aside and ignored him. After a long-distance walk, I reached my destination well.


    I nced at the entire Medical International University (MIU). It¡¯s just a year and I¡¯ll leave you because I will graduate soon. Goodbye, poor life. The pain crept into my mind as I remembered our perforated house in Camarines Norte, we had nothing to eat, and mom and dad were almost hunched over farming but had no advancement in life. I tried to get a schrship here even though we are poor, everyone here is rich. Studying in the morning and in the evening was having a part-time job as a waitress.


    ¡°Get out of my way! Yuck! Garbage.¡± A woman rebuked me so I flew away and someone caught me. I was devastated to notice the wide chest and muscr body.


    Who is this? I looked up and saw¡­ the handsome guy. Adonis personified. Goddess of all goddesses. Woah!


    I was stunned by the man¡¯s handsomeness. Thick eyebrows, sharp nose, red and thin lips. Perfect look of a man. It was as if I wanted to melt into my position because of the shame and admiration I felt. I stared at his face for so long. I just woke up when he faked his sneeze.


    I hope you didn¡¯t wake me up.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± He frowned at me. You can see his irritated aura on his face but his voice is like music to my ears.


    ¡°I said excuse me? Are you deaf or something?¡± Running out of patience he says.


    It was only then that I noticed that I was blocking his path.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I nodded in embarrassment and moved aside.


    Without saying a word he passed me. That¡¯s how I refrained from looking at him again.


    Does anyone live so handsome? I asked in my mind.


    ¡°But rude,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Maybe you want him to pay attention to you? What! You want that handsome guy to notice you? In your dreams!!¡± A woman said to me tly.


    I even pointed at myself but he raised an eyebrow at me. Is she talking to me?


    ¡°You, bitch!¡± He kicked me. I was so shocked. I grabbed my cheek. It hurts me so much.


    What am I doing with this clown-faced girl?


    ¡°What did I do to you? Huh?¡± I asked her while rubbing my cheek. Seriously, I¡¯m not doing anything. She pped me all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why are you not still answering Queen G, huh?¡± Another woman with her said. There were three of them. Queen G?


    Iughed out loud. I even covered my mouth so as not tough but the sound really appeared and my stomach almost hurt.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Another woman said calmly and then folded his arms.


    ¡°How did she be Queen? She doesn¡¯t look like that,¡± Iughed out loud causing their eyebrows to raise so high.


    ¡°Are you annoying me?¡± said G.


    ¡°What if yes? What are you going to do?¡± I smiled sarcastically but was stunned when she was about to attack me again but there was a hand that took his hand and pped his own hand right on her face.


    ¡°Stop bullying friend if you don¡¯t want me to erase your ugly face!¡±


    Alem said calmly. I smiled at her. She is a friend of mine who is really reliable.


    The three were about to start but Alem raised an eyebrow at them and let out a punching action so they could do nothing but leave in a hurry.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again!¡± G shouted.


    ¡°We probably have eyes!¡± Alem said calmly and raised her eyebrows. If you are G, you would be afraid of her. You don¡¯t want to hang out with her anymore because she¡¯s the queen of bitches. Just kidding. She is my only friend who epted my garbage personality because I was just poor. Even though we live far apart, our status was different, our friendship is what binds the two of us together. Alemia Montero, my only best friend.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Alem nursed me and clung to my arm. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be kind next time. Don¡¯t let others bully you.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Let them. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m allergic to those faces.¡±


    I justughed at her cleverness.


    ¡°Why is G mad at you?¡± She bit her food.


    We are in the canteen now and eating while talking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she said I was getting the attention of that handsome man but he was rude.¡±


    ¡°Which man?¡± Who is that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I gasped as I nced at the man the women were harassing. ¡°That man.¡± I pointed at him. Alem followed the direction I was looking.


    ¡°He?¡± Her eyes widened and she screamed loudly. ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡±


    I shook my head and just blew up. The strength of that man¡¯s presence still felt like it was giving me energy that crawled all over my body to be electricity.


    Why do I not know him? Maybe I was busy studying.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Alem definitely asked me a question.


    ¡°Why do I need to know him?¡± My innocent question.


    ¡°Laurent Baider! Baider! Baider!¡± Alem repeatedly said the word Baider so my forehead furrowed.


    ¡°Yes?¡± We turned to the speaker and looked at Laurent Baider in shock.


    Laurent Baider¡­


    Why is his name so beautiful?


    Why does that caress my whole being?


    ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Laurent asked me rudely.


    Why me? It was Alem who spoke.


    I was in confusion so he raised two eyebrows at me.


    ¡°Are you trying to get my attention, Miss?¡± His insult was still there.


    I shook again. I felt like everyone was looking at us and wondering why we were talking so I looked down and didn¡¯t look directly into his eyes.


    But I was shocked when he brought his face close to mine and grinned. Our noses almost touched because he was so close. Even if I wanted to step back, I couldn¡¯t do it as if I was stuck in the seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get my attention because I¡¯ve already noticed you.¡±

 Chapter 3 ESPECIALLY YOU

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get my attention because I¡¯ve already noticed you,¡± he said almost in a whisper so that no one could hear and then he turned his back on us. I was stunned in shock.


    What does he mean?


    I rubbed my chest because of the excessive force of beating. It was as if I was going to faint at what he said.


    ¡°Woah! He talked to you! Seriously, girl! You¡¯re lucky!¡± I could almost cover my ears because of Alem¡¯s noise.


    She came up to me. She shook my shoulder with her wide smile.


    ¡°Anm! What did you say? Does he type you? Huh? Envious! What did you say? Does he crush you? What did you say? Tell me! I feel like there¡¯s hope he¡¯ll like you. You were the only one who ignored him! He is the campus crush!!¡± The edge of my lip rose. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said you are noisy.¡± I said emotionless, covering my tense. She was stunned.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to make any more noise. He is handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡± She was thrilled. ¡°You¡¯re lucky Anm Eris Vsco because Laurent Baider noticed you!¡± She said in a tone still amazed.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be a doctor this year. He¡¯s done studying that is why there are so many girls running over him. He¡¯s just rude and doesn¡¯t seem to have a girlfriend even though many people like him, almost crawling just to have a glimpse of him.¡± Alem tells a story to me.


    That¡¯s how much he knew about her. The handsome face of that Baider man came to my mind again which I wiped away immediately but the effect made me smile. I am weird during my time studying here. He was the only one who got my curiosity in the guy. I didn¡¯t pay attention to men because I didn¡¯t want to interfere with my studies but now for the first time I admire someone.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he want to have a girlfriend, Anm? Isn¡¯t he waiting for someone?¡± Alem asked thoughtfully, looking up and cing his index finger on his chin.


    Who is that then?


    Maybe he is gay but with his handsomeness, decency, and strong body it¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t know him,¡± I said sarcastically but I wondered why he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. ¡®You don¡¯t have to pay attention because I¡¯ve already noticed you¡¯


    The words he left out came to my mind again.


    What does he mean there? I¡¯m going to stop this, I¡¯m just going to study again.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to pay attention because I¡¯ve already noticed you¡¯


    I was so irritated. Who is that Laurent Baider? I want to know more about him!


    ¡°Laurent Baider seems to be at the clinic right now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He wants to train nurses there.¡±


    My ears widened when I heard the gossip in the hallway.


    Is Laurent at the clinic?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I gasped. I want to take cutting sses to go to him and get a look at his face again. I think he really hit me. Every woman likes him so I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    You think that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him? I like him?


    Love has no time, no choice of ce, time or season as long as when it hits you there is nothing you can do.


    ¡°Anm! Hey!¡± I just woke up in shock when Alem shook my shoulder.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I stared at him in amazement.


    ¡°What is happening to you?¡±


    ¡°Alem, I¡¯m¡­¡± I looked for an answer but I couldn¡¯t find one.


    ¡°Are you in love with Laurent Baider?¡± She smiled at me.


    My eyes widened and my heart beat faster. I could hardly be bothered by Alem¡¯s stare but I was also shocked when heughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay! That¡¯s natural!¡±


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t you like him too?¡± I asked her with assurance..


    ¡°Duh! Every girl would fall in love with the hottest man on earth!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± I wondered about her feelings.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± She said with augh.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°You know if you want him you woo him!¡± She said whileughing.


    Did she think that I needed to flirt with him?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to flirt with that Baider. He does not like any woman. You must flirt him! That¡¯s the best choice you ever made. Can you try, Anm?¡±


    ¡°Try? What are you! There are so many girls crawling just to have even a glimpse of him. They will probably kill me! You also said that it was hard to reach him.¡±


    ¡°Go grab it!¡±


    What if I try so? Wouldn¡¯t that affect my studies?


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you! There¡¯s nothing wrong with trying.¡± She smiled, ¡°Everything is high as long as there is a stick,¡± heughed, barely seeing the eye. She shouted in happiness. Crazy ¡°Let¡¯s go to the clinicter, ¡± she said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is embarrassing in love.¡± She now focused on the book she was reading.


    ¡°Hi, girls!¡± We were distracted by that voice.


    Alem¡¯s eyes widened and at the same time smiled at the man behind us.


    ¡°Ardent!¡± We ran and hugged him.


    Alem and I are friends every time hees here. He brings us food so we are so excited every time he visits us.


    He¡¯s Ardent Niko Laborte. He¡¯s taking an architecture course so we don¡¯t take him with us often but I don¡¯t know that even though he is in the other building, we have sses with him. He stilles with us.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Without saying anything Alem took the paper bag he was carrying.


    ¡°Eat first I know you¡¯re hungry,¡± Ardent said while smiling. When I looked at him I smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The three of us ate happily. He brought a burger, spaghetti and c.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy, Ardent?¡± Alem said while chewing.


    ¡°No one is busy when ites to both of you,¡± he told me with a smile.


    I could feel him smiling sharply as he looked at my face. I can¡¯t bite properly.


    ¡°Ahm, Ardent, why?¡± I asked because he had no intention of taking his eyes off me.


    ¡°Ah ¨C nothing,¡± he finally averted his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too, I still have ss, be careful,¡± he turned to Alem and me.


    ¡°Especially you,¡± he said softly and then smiled at me.

 Chapter 4 STOLEN KISS

    ¡°Especially you,¡± he said softly and then smiled at me.


    I looked at Alem if she had heard that but it didn¡¯t seem to be because her attention was just on eating.


    ¡°All right, be careful too,¡± I told him cheerfully.


    Sometimes Ardent and I are okay but all of the time I am curious about his stare. There was something in his gaze that I could not understand.


    When I got home, I excitedly made my way to the clinic but I didn¡¯t show it to Alem.


    ¡°This is how we¡¯re going to pretend. You need to act if your head hurts. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    I almostughed because of what Alem said. She¡¯s very supportive. We are actually going to do a scene so that Laurent can notice me.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at acting. This is for the sake of your love life so you won¡¯t be NBSB already. I had encountered so many heartbroken events. You are still single. You need to act! Act now and get what you want tomorrow¡± She preached to me while fixing my hair. I winced. Do I really need to do this? Yes, I need to!


    ¡°We¡¯re close so your acting skills shoulde out,¡± she said and we peeked to see if anyone was there. When we saw nothing, we went straight. I acted dizzy and held my forehead.


    ¡°Doc!¡± Alem called Laurent. Alem was able to support me and I was all acting with a headache.


    ¡°My ¡­ headache,¡± I said and pretended to pass out. You¡¯re great Anm! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this for my very thirsty love life.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I saw Laurent¡¯s concern and quickly backed up to me.


    As soon as he held my arm, the electricity automatically crawled there but I did want him to notice it. I seem to get a fever from the shivering and eventually get sick.


    ¡°She¡¯s had a headache before. Are you going to die, huh?¡± She pretended to cry so I pinched him because the acting was too much. No tears came out.


    ¡°You are overreacting,¡± I whispered to her so she stopped.


    I was surprised when Laurent suddenly picked me up. He touched my waist and grabbed me up with his masculine arm. Woah!


    The sweetness of the feeling. I stared at his face. He looked straight ahead as he carried me like how a new wedding couple did. When I nced at Alem, he stopped sneezing. It was as if she was rubbing her ass, biting his lip, and squirming uncontrobly with the shiver.


    Woah! You will be the cause of my death.


    I wanted to shout that but I couldn¡¯t. When he put me down on the bed I was still dumbfounded in his face. He is really handsome. I think I¡¯m going crazy!


    ¡°Doc, there¡¯s an emergency. I¡¯m leaving you to take care of my friend,¡± Alem said and when he nced at me, he winked.


    There is nothing in the conversation that she will leave me!


    There aren¡¯t too many people here at the clinic because I would have gone home if I hadn¡¯te.


    ¡°What kind of pain? Does it hurt or crawl?¡± Laurent asked while looking at my face.


    I was once again stunned by his handsomeness. He is the only man who can lose my sanity. Her voice was sweet to the ear. His presence is like magic biting into my body. Even if I was just looking at him. I can¡¯t exin my happiness.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Suddenly I woke up to his question. ¡°Nothing really hurts, does it?¡± He asked with a frown.


    Wow! He guessed!


    I immediately searched for an answer but I couldn¡¯t find anything so I was ashamed to avert my eyes.


    ¡°If I were you go home,¡± he said rudely and then turned away.


    I quickly stood up and held her arm. We were both stunned and stared at my hand on his arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I removed that and averted my gaze.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± I looked at him again and saw his irritated face. Doesn¡¯t he really like me?


    ¡°I want you,¡± I covered my mouth. I said that unconsciously. I was not a thing! Anm, you are crazy!


    ¡°Tsk,¡± he grinned but was also immediately reced by a bad look. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Ahm,¡± I shyly looked down. ¡°Can I like you, Laurent?¡± My whole body trembled at what I said and my cheeks immediately warmed up.


    I don¡¯t know where I drew the courage. I know I¡¯m a woman but there¡¯s nothing wrong with sometimes the culture changes. When you want it, work hard for it. That was what my mom and dad said. You need to do everything to get it. Every hard work would be paid off when you have the courage to pursue your dream.


    Is it like that? That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? When you are a lover you should ask.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± He still frowned.


    ¡°I am going to court you,¡± I shyly averted my gaze and backed away as he approached me. He got closer and closer until I could reach the cement.


    ¡°Back off,¡± he said firmly and boldly so I was depressed with the pain.


    He really doesn¡¯t like me! Maybe he doesn¡¯t like the girl who easily confesses, but I don¡¯t care.


    This is my first time being in love with a guy. Why would I ban myself?


    Trembling, I said. ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as I like you I will court you.¡± I was shocked at myself again.


    I stared at his face until I looked down at his lips. I was attracted then. I want to taste at least one. This will be the best day of my life if ever. He is really handsome. What if I kiss him? This will be my first kiss! I don¡¯t care what he thinks.


    I brought my face close to him and quickly stole a fast kiss on his lips.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I saw the shock on his face and his stupor. Before he could react I ran out of that clinic. My smile was wide and my heart was pounding so hard. Got you!


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Mr. Baider!¡±

 Chapter 5 YOU WILL DIE

    The next day I sang a song I had so much fun with. I even touched my lip and recalled Baider¡¯s soft lip again.


    I just went crazy with the guy because this was the first time I liked a guy. I happily fried an egg and ate it. I cooked him an egg because that¡¯s all I could afford. I also cooked fried rice even though I was tired from workst night. I didn¡¯t seem to feel that.


    I looked around at my small room but immediately frowned when I remembered that I was going crazy because I thought my dream of liking that man was too high.


    Not because of money or what I have no such intention. My only thing is that I really like him and this is the first time I¡¯ve liked him so I won¡¯t stop it.


    I walked down the hallway. There aren¡¯t too many people yet because it¡¯s too early. I immediately went to the clinic. I hope he¡¯s here.


    I stopped entering when I heard music. I peeked in and was so amazed to see Laurent dancing. Wow! I fell even more in love. I smiled and watched him silently. The smoothness of his movements! I didn¡¯t know that he knew how to dance. He was just sweating from what he was doing. Is this how he exercises?


    ¡°Watta?¡± He was surprised when he turned around and saw me immediately. He stopped and immediately frowned.


    I came out with a peek and smiled broadly.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Baider.¡± I greeted cheerfully and went straight in. His forehead was furrowed as he looked at me.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you say good morning to me too?¡± My eyes glowed when I looked at him.


    He ignored me and just sat in front of the table there. Although I wanted to frown, I didn¡¯t do it. Instead, I approached him, touched both of his cheeks and forced it to form a smile.


    ¡°Smile, baby boy,¡± I said, smiling while holding his cheek. ¡°It is early in the morning. You are not happy.¡± I said as I sat down in front of him.


    He still ignored me and just looked at the papers on the table.


    ¡°You ignored me. How can I court you if you are like that?¡± I said sadly. He looked up and frowned again.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He was rude, disgusted and very irritated.


    ¡°I told you yesterday, didn¡¯t I? I want you, ¡°I emphasized that word. I picked up two tupperware with just fried rice and eggs. Iid it on his table.


    ¡°Have breakfast,¡± I opened the tupperware and picked up the spoon and fork.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat eggs,¡± the frown on his forehead was still there. I¡¯m the one having a hard time with him. I touched his forehead and leveled it with my thumb. I lowered my face so we could be level.


    ¡°You always frown, just smile.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care.¡±


    I rubbed my forehead and tried not to show my sadness because he was behaving as if he really did not like me. Is this one so weird? It¡¯s hard to flirt.


    I put an egg in the spoon and fried rice. I brought the food to his mouth. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± He almost raised his voice.


    ¡°You are being teased. You look like you haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat breakfast, Anm Eris.¡± He insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll-¡± I was stunned and stared at him.


    Wait! I have never introduced myself to him which I have forgotten.


    How did he know my name?


    To my surprise I just looked at his handsome face. I stared at him for a few seconds because I couldn¡¯t believe he knew me.


    ¡°How did you find out my name?¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡± He searched for an answer so I narrowed my eyes on him. ¡°I saw your Identification card.¡± He averted his gaze as he scratched the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I tried to tease him again.


    ¡°I do not want to. Go away.¡± He stood up and was about to leave me.


    ¡°If you do not eat I¡¯ll kiss you again.¡± Suddenly my cheeks warmed at what I said. What¡¯s that, Anm? You are really crazy.


    ¡°Kiss me, then.¡± His lips form a grin..


    What? The thrill crawled all over my body! I bit my lip to hold back a smile.


    I¡¯m thrilled! Ahhh!


    He approached me and I backed away but I did not have the courage to avoid.


    ¡°Just eat.¡± I tried to hide my face because I was so nervous.


    ¡°Okay.¡± For the first time I saw his smile but it was just a stingy smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He sat down again and began to eat. I saw that his eyes closed as if he liked the taste of what he was eating. I smiled at him.


    I know you are hard to reach. Your height is too high for me but why would I want to love someone like you. Well, I have nothing to lose if I try. There is nothing wrong with the trial.


    ¡°How about you? Did you already eat?.¡± He said while chewing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± I approached him and just stared at him.


    He is so handsome. I will never get tired of mentioning it. I admire the way he looks and I don¡¯t expect that I will like his insults, too. Even if he ignores me, I like that, too.


    ¡°Doc, there¡¯s-¡±


    We turned to the female nurse who entered. He looked around at Laurent and me as he stared at me sharply. Is she angry?


    ¡°You have someone with you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience.¡± she came out and mmed the door shut.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Seilen.¡± He sparingly replied.


    ¡°Why does she seem angry with me?¡±


    Laurent just shrugged and turned his attention back to the food. I checked my watch at six thirty AM. It¡¯s only thirty minutes and my ss will start.


    ¡°When will you answer me? When will it be me and you?¡± I said. He stopped eating and looked at me.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± His wrinkled forehead formed again.


    ¡°Of course! What do you want in a woman?¡± I said while smiling. I reached his face with my index finger. To touch him is heaven.


    ¡°Can you stop ying around?¡± Suddenly his face became serious and he avoided me.


    ¡°Why am I not allowed to like you? Is this a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Because you will die, if you do.¡±

 Chapter 6 PURSUE

    Iughed so bad. ¡°Do not kid me. I like you. That is it.¡± I stared at him with my twinkling eyes. I hope my cuteness will make him fall. He is what I love to see every day.


    ¡°I am not going to y. Stop this.¡± I immediately shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not ying, Mr. Baider, I¡¯m serious Like this.¡± I showed him my most serious looks. I was not kidding him. Just wanted him tough, but nothing happened. It looks like he is not a fan ofughter.


    He stared at my face. ¡°Please?¡± He was begging for reasons, I don¡¯t know. Am I pestering him so much?


    I stared into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I said sternly.


    He shuddered and was obviously incredulous. ¡°You would get hurt when you love me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°When you love someone, the pain is always there. My dad and mom said, always fight for your dream. You are my dream.¡± I smiled widely.


    ¡°Stop this, Anm Eris.¡± He looked at me seriously. My forehead furrowed.


    Why? Because I¡¯m just poor?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± I said in a high and wavy tone. ¡°Mr. Baider, what¡¯s that?¡± I pointed to his chest. He looked at that.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°You already have my heart. You stole it. My heart is there living,¡± I said with a smile.


    His forehead wrinkled again so I approached to straighten it. I was surprised at what I did when I kissed his forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s always like your forehead is furrowed,¡± I said with a smile.


    He just stared at me. It¡¯s a good thing he does not push me or anything because of what I¡¯m doing. He is really kind because if he is another man and doesn¡¯t like women, he might have punched me or shouted at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have ss? Just go.¡± He now looked at the papers in front of him.


    I nced at my watch. ¡°Ten minutes before my ss.¡±


    ¡°Anm Eris, there are so many boys. Not me,¡± He said emphatically as his eyes were on the papers. He was holding it, but I guess his attention was on me. ¡°¡®Not me. Please. You will only get hurt.¡±


    ¡°But you are the one I want,¡± I said sincerely.


    ¡°Just leave me alone. I don¡¯t want a girlfriend. I want to stay single forever.¡±


    I looked at him curiously. ¡°Why? Are you gay? Are you sick? Infertile? That is fine with me. I can handle it.¡± I covered my mouth with that frankness of mine. I was curious why he did not want a girlfriend. I never meant anything. Just a question. No matter what his problem is, I will always be here. I will apany him. Even the earth stops rotating. He is so handsome. How many times do I need to repeat that? Funny.


    He sighed before looking at me. ¡°You don¡¯t know the story. If I were you I would not push my feelings because it will always beplicated.¡±


    I cringed at what he said. I did not understand that whatsoever. I am smart, but when ites to him, I felt the most stupid person in Earth.


    ¡°Exin, please?¡±


    ¡°Just go,¡±he said emphatically.


    Why is he driving me away? Is it because he¡¯s rich and we do not matter?


    ¡°Why then?¡± I do not want to stop. I want to know the reason. This is my way of knowing him.


    He let out a loud sigh again. ¡°You will die. I said that.¡± His face was serious as I justughed. I was expecting that I look beautiful based on how Iugh, but he did not notice it.


    ¡°I have been dead for a long time.¡± I winked and smiled at him. ¡°Deadly like you.¡± I was trembling in nervous for what I have said. His expression did not change. ¡°I want to know why I can¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die, how many times do I need to tell you?¡± He averted his eyes and stared into space. ¡°Your love will harm you.¡±


    I was silent at what was going through my mind. Whatever he says I do not seem to care because all I want is him. I reached for her cheek and stroked it. Why do I want you?


    I asked in my mind as I stared at him. He averted his face and looked down. ¡°Leave me alone. Leave and do note near me again.¡±


    My tears rolled down my cheeks and before they finally dropped I stopped them. It hurts me. I knew that I was overreacting or maybe I was just being a first timer in love. I just want to feel the feeling of being with someone you love. Is that too much to wish for? When I was watching a movie, I felt the pain in the characters. That was the painful experience in my life, but it was more painful if it was happening in reality. I will never wish more except for me to help my family and be a registered nurse. Laurent is not an exemption. I want to be with him all the time. Does it matter if he does not like me? As I always heard, if you love that person it is okay to be stupid. We are not in the world to do the thing we do not like, so as long as we are living, be happy.


    ¡°Are you two done?¡±


    We turned to the speaker, it was Seilen. Standing on the side of the door while leaning her shoulder in it. She raised her eyebrows to me.


    ¡°Go to your ss, Anm Eris,¡± Laurent said emotionlessly and passed me. He joined Seilen. Ouch. Is this love hurting me? It was just the beginning, but it seems like an ending. I felt the stinging sensation in my chest. It looks like he would not really like me ever.


    I came out of that room sadly. I first nced at him who was now doing BP with an old man who I think was a professor.


    You are hard to reach, but I would never stop pursuing you.

 Chapter 7 STICK TO ME

    I went out and walked my way to my room. I was stunned when someone encircled his arms on me.


    ¡°Anm,¡± Ardent said while smiling. I smiled back at him. I could still feel the pain caused by what Laurent had done. I was just a little bit upset. He seems uninterested to me. I am not ugly, not too beautiful, but I can say that I have a good heart. I am so proud of that because my parents raised me into a good individual. I just can not get the point of avoiding me. He also created things to make me afraid of liking him such as I would die. Is it normal? He could say he does not like me but do not create unnecessary thoughts so I could not continue my feelings for him.


    ¡°Why are you sad?¡± He asked me with a worried tone.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I looked down. This is the saddest day of my life.


    ¡°This is why I will go to your roomter during my break time. Alem and I will eat.¡± Ardent trying to make me happy with his words. None of them would ever pull me in dness. Only Laurent can do that.


    ¡°What do you want to eatter? I would buy it for you.¡±


    I had no appetite, but I just nodded at Ardent. He is really caring.


    ¡°I am just a bit busy in my study, but I always find time to go to you and Alem. Look.¡± He held my shoulder and faced me. ¡°Just tell me what you want and I will do my best to give it to you.¡±


    I smiled sadly. ¡°I am okay, Ardent. Do not worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. He grabbed something in his bag. ¡°Look.¡±


    I stared at the sketchpad. He drew me. ¡°Wow, that is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You are more beautiful than this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Next time, I will paint you.¡±


    ¡°That would be great.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°And I am nning to join that in an exhibition thising Sunday.¡±


    ¡°I would love to see that.¡± I managed to smile even though I do not feel it.


    ¡°I believe that you as my model would make me win the contest.¡±


    I tapped his shoulder. ¡°It is not about winning. It is how you enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°I enjoy, yeah, sure. But it would be more fun if I win.¡±


    ¡°Good luck to you and to your piece.¡± I looked away. I do not want him to see me sad.


    ¡°I would be very happy if you give time to me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I will go.¡± He smiled at me one more time. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    In the whole ss, I felt so heavy, sad, and broken-hearted. It was just a simple action saying Laurent did not like me. It is like the end of the world to me. This is how it feels to be in love.   Is this what we call pure love? A little bit funny, but it is true.


    ¡°Tada!¡± Ardent dropped a lot of food on the table. Alem was very happy to see that but I was still lethargic and nothing had changed.


    ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Alem asked me. He is in front of me now. Ardent sat next to me while still worrying about me.


    ¡°No. I am justzy.¡± I ate without energy.


    ¡°Would you like to go outter after ss?¡± Concerned Ardent said. He fixed my hair and put it in my ear. I shook immediately. I¡¯m going to see Laurent. Can we have a date? Should I ask him? But I do not have money.


    ¡°Why are you like that?¡± Ardent asked again and put Menudo on my te. ¡°Tell me if you have had a problem. We are always here for you and you know that.¡±


    ¡°I already know that!¡± Suddenly Alem thought of something and pointed her finger at my face. ¡°The Baider man did not pay attention to you?¡±


    I just nodded sadly. He was so hard to obtain. He will never like me as much as I like him.


    ¡°It is normal because you fall in love,¡± Alem added. Frustrated, too.


    ¡°In love? Who is that Baider?¡±Ardent asked with obvious irritation on his face.


    ¡°Me.¡± We turned to the speaker. My eyes widened when I saw Laurent looked bad. You can see his wrinkled forehead. He was so annoyed for unknown reasons.


    ¡°You?¡± Ardent¡¯s questioning eyebrows raised. He looked at me with an asking twinkle in his eye.


    When I nced at Alem, she was thrilled again but with restraint. She was looking at me with her teasing grin.


    ¡°Should I repeat?¡± Laurent said rudely.


    Laurent came over and grabbed my arm and carefully stood me up. I saw Ardent stare at Laurent¡¯s hand. Without warning, Laurent pulled me away from them. I still heard Ardent calling my name, but I did not look back.


    Laurent took me to the end of the building. No one is here. I really can¡¯t imagine that there is a ce here with just a few people or no one at all.


    ¡°Are you fooling me?¡± He asked with a frown.


    ¡°No,¡± I said irritably but the tone was still gentle.


    I don¡¯t understand him, he just fired me and now he will ask me that. He frowned again before speaking.


    ¡°Why are you talking to the other guy?¡± His voice was full of authority. It was just soft, but if you heard everything he says you would feel like following him. I was so shy at this moment because who would not? He was talking to me. That was just a dream. It feels like something alive in my body and that is my heart.


    ¡°Ardent is my friend.¡±


    I saw his mouth tightened. I backed away as he slowly approached. When a little distance from our face he spoke in a whisper. He stared into my eyes as if I were the most important person in his life. I would never expect that, it would not happen. All I want is his affection.


    ¡°Stick to me, then.¡±

 Chapter 8 FEELING GETTING CLEAR

    ¡®Stick to me, then.¡¯


    That was repeated in my brain. What does he mean? Did he usually say that for all the girls? If that is so, he does not really mean that. But Alem that he does not want to have a girlfriend? This guy is unpredictable. He made sure that what he thinks is for him only. Hard to predict.


    The whole day was just a usual day. Taking the ss, experimenting, grouping and talking to our ssmates. I went home but I did not even understand the lessons because of the thought of what Laurent meant. Those words were a big deal to me. I should not worry about that, but it messed up my mind. I felt like I was going to go crazy. Why is he not understandable?


    ¡°Are you still floating? What happened? I¡¯m wondering why he pulled you? Where did you go? Does he say he wants you? He loves you? You are beautiful? What? Tell me a story! I would love to hear any single details!¡± Alem asked one question after another but I did not answer even one.


    ¡°It is nothing, but¡­ I am confused, I do not know how I feel.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She was obviously curious. She wanted to spell it out immediately.


    ¡°Because when she went there with Seilen, the nurse at the clinic, my chest felt like it was aching, I could not understand. I felt very upset. Is that normal? Do I have a disease?¡±


    Her eyes widened and she even covered his mouth and then hit me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Girl, you are in love, so in love!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I thought I only liked him, but this was so fast. I am in love. What is the difference of like and love anyway?


    ¡°That is the feeling of being in love, Anm. You are so innocent. You are starting to go crazy with men!¡± She is being bby again. She was so happy, bursting outughing. As if that was the first time, I mean that was my first time being in love and my best friend is being a fool.


    I turned to my side when I felt someone walk by.


    ¡°What did that man do to you?¡± Ardent was annoyed. His wrinkled forehead was visible.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I looked down.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I am sure. We just talked.¡±


    He nodded at me, surrendering. ¡°Do you like anything?¡± He is being a care man again.


    ¡°Maybe, Anm likes h. I mean she loves him,¡±Alem revealed that to Ardent. He also needs to know. Ardent¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed. There something in his expression. I can see the pain in his eyes. Why would he hurt?


    ¡°Do you love that man? How? When? Why? Do you know him? Anm, you just know him for a day. It does not mean that you are in love.¡±


    To his series of questions I could not answer him because I also did not know the answer.


    I ran when I saw that Laurent had left the clinic and was probably on his way home.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Alem, Ardent, Bye!¡± I shouted as I ran towards Laurent. I do not want to answer Ardent¡¯s questions. It would be a good choice to escape because I really do not know how to answer it.


    ¡°Mr. Baider.¡± I shouted again but he ignored me. He walked straight. It was like he is deaf or something or maybe he was acting not to hear me. I followed him, we reached the parking lot but he did not even nce at me.


    ¡°Laurent, I love you!¡± I shouted at him, that was the reason why he stopped from opening the car. He froze while looking nowhere.


    I do not have a job today. I am off so I want to go with him. I quickly opened the door of his car and then went inside. He is still shocked so he does not speak.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He frowned as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I will go with you. A gentle reminder I do not have money, huh? I would not send you on a date, I just want to be with you. This is great, right? Being with the man I love even though it is a simple ride,¡± I said enthusiastically.


    ¡°You go with another man,¡± he said disgustedly.


    Who is the man? Ardent?


    I smiled with my small eyes. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I choked his waist to annoy him. ¡°Do not worry you are the only one, the reason why it is beating.¡± I pointed to my chest.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± He averted his gaze.


    He did not start the car so I was bored. He just held the steering wheel and looked ahead.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving yet, Baby boy?¡±


    He looked at me and frowned again. I quickly touched his cheek and kissed his forehead.


    ¡°Why is your forehead always wrinkled?¡± I asked despite his shock. Maybe he just needs a little care from the people who love him. As the time got longer, I started to get used to his attitude. He has a reason why he is always like that. I believe I will know that in the future. Maybe when the timees that he trusts me already or when he falls in love with me. I would love to see that in my existence in this world. I can spend my entire life with him. It is my decision and I promise to myself that I will do what I wish for. He will be my first andst love. That is nice to hear. I was just thinking about him, I am already thrilled. I am happy and it seems like there is a touching sensation in my heart that gives me remarkable feelings that wouldst forever. That is my love.


    I looked at Laurent, why did he just sit there and looked handsome? He did not do anything, but it seems he was touching my heart. What a powerful man who makes my heart trump.


    ¡°Where are we going? Let us go. I am willing to be with you anywhere!¡±


    He did not answer me and just started the car. I watched him excitedly.

 Chapter 9 SECRET UNSEEN

    He stopped at the beautiful and big house. Mansion? Wow, I never knew someone who has this very huge house. Although Ardent and Alem also have, this is different, decent with a touch of ssic. I was amazed at how it looks from the outside. Is this really his house? That is true. He has a higher statuspared to me.


    ¡°Your house?¡± I asked him with an unbelievable look.


    He did not answer me, he just went straight in the house. I followed home. I knew that I looked like a dog tailing him. I even grabbed the hem of his shirt, like a kid afraid to lose from the ce. I was smiling the whole time, looking around with disbelief. This house is so big. I really love to see it.


    The centerpieces are overflowing, oversized and when you talk, the speaker will almost echo here. I really want to try to shout and listen to my voice if it echoes in case. I did not do that because Laurent might be turned off. I do not want that to happen.


    My mouth was opened because of amusement. The rooms are huge, beautiful and yelling in wealth. He is really hard to reach but why does it seem like there is no one but the waiter? I could not see anyone, parents, sister, brother or any family member? The house is huge. I know that it is sad to live here. You can not even see where they are or if you can it is hard to find them. Maybe they have a telephone in every room so that they can talk to one another. So sad, you need to use technology just to talk with your family.


    I am so upset to think that. The distance between the two of us is far. He is very rich and I am just a simple and ordinary woman. I think he is my dream that will nevere true.


    ¡°Dude!¡± The tall, white, muscr and handsome man approached. Laurent just raised an eyebrow at him. I thought he was not like this with the people he knew. I was wrong.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Laurent said rudely. ¡°You have something to do, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The man was about to speak but he saw me.


    ¡°I thought you do not want to have a girlfriend?¡± He asked Laurent.


    ¡°She is not my girlfriend.¡± He talked rudely, he did not even look at me. Laurent¡­ you are hard to guess. I really do not know what you want or you do not want.


    I smiled at the man and waved.


    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Anm.¡± I held out my hand to her but I was surprised that Laurent epted it. He was the one who shook his hand with him. I was thrilled by his action, it seems like he does not want another man to hold my hand.


    ¡°Resttan Baider, he¡¯s my cousin,¡± Resttan said while smiling. I could say, he is one of the goddesses. He looks like Laurent, a handsome hot boy of the town.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I smiled shyly. I have always been shy.


    ¡°Me too.¡± He grinned at me. There was something in his grin. He is not insulting me, right? I stared at Resttan, he was still grinning at me or maybe that was his way of smiling. This one is badboy than Laurent.


    Laurent led me to the sofa.


    ¡°I will change my clothes,¡± he said without emotion and passed me. He left me with Resttan alone.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°How did you meet him?¡± Resttan immediately asked me. He sat down next to me.


    ¡°At school.¡±


    ¡°He talked to you?¡± Heughed, which surprised me. ¡°It is hard for him to talk with someone, especially when you are a girl. You are lucky. He avoids women because she does not want a girlfriend. ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± This is me and my curiosity. When ites to Laurent, he is very mysterious. How could someone live in this world full of secrets inside?


    ¡°I am sorry, I can not tell you the reasons. It is our family¡¯s secret.¡± He was smiling.


    I wonder what that is? My curiosity was even more piqued as to what he really was?


    ¡°Well, do you like him? I swear he is not that easy.¡±


    ¡°Why not? He is pretty cool. He is going to love me.¡± The tone of my voice was full of confidence, overconfident rather.


    Resttan suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°It is nice to know, but Miss¡­ loving him is a warning, a threat. I hope you can love him no matter what.¡± He looked away. ¡°Anyway, I just want to say that you are beautiful.¡±


    My cheeks warmed at what he said. Am I beautiful? Really? It seems like he was just joking.


    ¡°I am not beautiful.¡± Made me scratch my head.


    ¡°I have eyes, I can see you so what I see is what I tell, but honestly¡­ you are out of your mind for loving that frowned Baider.¡±


    ¡°Nope. I have blown my mind.¡±


    He stoppedughing and looked at me. ¡°Really? Poor you.¡± He shook his head as if feeling sorry for me.


    ¡°Why am I not allowed to love him? Because I am poor? I do not have a huge house like this? Or my parents are just trying hard to work, but the status never lifts? Is that the reason, Resttan?¡± My tears were about to drip on the corner of my eyes.


    He was stunned. He shook his head afterwards. ¡°No, it is not that. It is moreplicated than what you think. It¡¯s just you really can not understand things about us. You would never be.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment. Why do their personalities seem so mysterious? How hard is that to share with someone like me?


    ¡°It is okay even if I do not understand as long as I love him, that is enough.¡± I said with a smile. My tears were gone. Maybe there was something I am not really allowed to know.


    He looked deeper at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can say the same lines if you know him well.¡±

 Chapter 10 OPERATION

    I was confused by what he said. He is right, I do not know that man very well yet but why do I feel like I love him no matter what? Why do I feel I want to be with him even after knowing their secrets? Is this really significant?


    ¡°I do not understand you.¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t understand the family¡¯s thing.¡±


    ¡°Resttan!¡±


    We turned to Laurent who was now walking quickly towards us.


    He picked me up and pulled me away from Resttan. I looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Do not include him in your collection,¡± Laurent said angrily.


    ¡°I thought she was not your girlfriend?¡± Resttan smirked at him, the tease in his expression was obvious.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I suddenly turned to him.


    Not yet? Does that mean I have hope? That means it is possible that he could love me the way I love him. That means he is also attracted to me. Woah! I want to jump because of joy.


    We turned our backs on Resttan. I looked at him again when our eyes met, he winked at me. What is that for?


    ¡°I can cook. What do you want to eat?¡±


    My eyes widened at what he said.


    ¡°You know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Shall I ask you if not?¡± He said rudely.


    ¡°I am so lucky if you will be my boyfriend,¡± I smiled broadly. I admired every inch of him. Who would not be thrilled with this Baider man? He is very handsome.


    He just looked at me and did not speak. I approached him and hugged his arm. I do not know why he does not stop me or object, he just let me do what I wanted.


    I smelled his arm, his smell was very unique, manly and attractive.


    ¡°Your scent, Baby boy.¡± I rubbed his arm but he did not even pay attention to me. He just cooked what I think was potatoes. I just wrapped my arm around him as he cooked. Even though it was difficult, he did not even disobey me.


    ¡°Maybe that is delicious?¡± I bit my lip and then peeked at what he was cooking and then I stared at his face. ¡°Do you know how handsome you are?¡± His eyes widened at what I said and then frowned.


    ¡°I think you already know that.¡± I said with a smile.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Why doesn¡¯t he speak? Doesn¡¯t he have a mouth?


    I am just really naughty, just bored.


    I smiled when I thought of asking him something. ¡°Are you going to marry me?¡± Despite the silence I do not know where that came from. I don¡¯t even know why I asked him. It just came up in my mouth. Whatever it is, maybe my heart wants to ask him that way so I could see his reaction. Sometimes, it is nice to tease and observe his expressions, it makes me more in love and attack with him.


    He turned to me and frowned again.


    ¡°Stop saying things, you do not mean it.¡± He put the potatoes on the cooking pot. ¡°I want to marry you,¡± I said softly. ¡°But answer me first. Be my boyfriend.¡±


    I really do not know why I am so desperate for him. Maybe I love him so much?


    ¡°How can I answer you, you do not ask any question.¡±


    I smiled at what he said and then winked at him.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡± He was stunned by what I said but just sighed and then he looked at what was being cooked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He took a te and ced it on the table. He loves to ignore things he does not want.


    I sat there but when I saw him sitting in front of me I moved and sat beside him. I squeezed him hard. I saw his irritated face again. I love the way he reacts. I love his expression although it means being annoyed with me.


    ¡°Even though your face looks like a wrinkled dress, I still want you,¡± I said enthusiastically and then snorted. ¡°I still want to be with you.¡±


    He seemed to hear nothing and was just quietly eating. In the middle of the meal I could not help but ask.


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡±


    He drank some water before speaking.


    ¡°Pulchra with my sister.¡±


    ¡°Pulchra? Is that a ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you really alone here?¡± I tilted my head so I could see his face. It is not boring to look at his face. I will never get tired of staring at him.


    ¡°They wille back next week.¡±


    ¡°When you want apanion just call me.¡±


    Without warning, I picked up his cell phone, which was near us, located in front of me. I put my number there. No password at all. I took a picture of myself and wallpapered it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He wondered as he looked at me swiping his phone.


    I chuckled. ¡°Oh. I changed a little bit.¡± I handed the cellphone to him. He just looked at his cellphone even though he saw my face there he did not care. Is he really like that? It seems like he does not care about everything that I do.


    ¡°Maybe your life is sad. You are always alone. Anyway, my mom always calls me, so I do not feel like I¡¯m alone in the apartment.¡± I sighed as I told the story. He did not seem to listen to what I was saying. That was fine, he has ears. I knew although a little he could hear my dramas.


    ¡°When you love me¡­ is it possible for you to always smile?¡± I evenughed at that question but was immediately taken aback when he answered.


    ¡°Sure, if that happens.¡± He shrugged. ¡°It would never gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°Nice answer. You hurt me.¡± I was just kidding, but honestly, I could feel the sadness in me.


    ¡°That was just mild.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°Can we go out again like this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not.¡± He answered without energy. It seems like he was just trying to talk to me. He is not really interested.


    I was in silence, thinking of what should be my move to make him mine. Operation: as a couple is difficult. My beauty is not what he wants. Then what he likes? Curious.

 Chapter 11 HIS LIPS

    ¡°What happened? Talk fast so that I will know immediately!¡± Alem was very excited, she was shouting so loud. My poor ear, it hurts.


    I told her what had happened. Nothing much happened because I was the only one doing the moves. It was like Laurent pretty much hates girls, especially like me. Until when does he avoid girls?


    ¡°I hope he likes you too! That¡¯s a dreame true!¡± Alem was thrilled. She could possibly die in happiness. She wanted me to have a lover.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here! The slut!¡± We turned our attention to the speaker, G again and her two shrimps. She was crossing her arms and raising her right eyebrow to us. Their faces were usually clowned-like. Do they not have a mirror to see how ugly they are?


    ¡°You are flirting with Laurent! You are a piece of trash!¡± Her arms were still folded and her eyebrows were raised.


    ¡°You want to taste my forcefulp?¡± Alem said calmly and positioned himself as far as G¡¯s face could be.


    ¡°Hey! Do not talk to the queen like that!¡± Said the other shrimp. I do not know her name and I do not want to know.


    ¡°You are ugly especially your character. Therefore, you are still ugly.¡± Alem insults them so much. Nothing came out in his mouth except the world ugly. I grabbed his arm to restrain her.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Suddenly there was amotion. They were fighting, pulling their hair and shouting so loud. We were in trouble. G pulled my hair, it hurts so much. I did not fight back because I knew in myself that I did not do anything. I do not fight, I do not want this. I have no idea how to hurt people. I have never hurt anyone. That is the lesson of my parents, I will never break the rules even though they are not here to guide me.


    ¡°That is enough, G,¡± I begged her but he only tightened his grip on me which made me suffer. She is ruthless.


    I saw the two of them tweaking Alem but she would never let them win, she fought back to the point that they were crying in pain. She scratched them, the reason for their bruises. The two lost to her because of Alem¡¯s courage. They will never let her down.


    G is still pulling my hair. Does she never stop?


    ¡°Hey!¡± That voice of Ardent¡¯s echoed. He approached and pushed G away. He gently pulled me back and ced me behind him.


    ¡°You! If you were not just a girl I would have punched you! Stop messing with my friends. I might not be able to be patient next time!¡± He shouted angrily at them. His palm was clenched and he seemed very mad. It was like anytime, he could hurt those three girls.


    ¡°Wow! The prince charming,¡± G said angrily, she has a smirk on her lips.


    I stopped the two girls who were tweaking Alem. It is hard for me to stop them. Alem was still chasing them to pull their hair. She was so mad as if she would bury them alive in soil.


    Ardent approached me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°We are not yet done, Trash!¡± The three marched away from us.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± I smiled at Ardent.


    Ardent grabbed my hair and gently touched it, massaging.


    ¡°You are so sweet,¡± Alem said to Ardent with a smile. She approached and pointed to her hair as well.


    ¡°It hurts too but I think it hurts more when I tweak them.¡± She showed us the hair she got from the two girls, so Ardent and Iughed.


    ¡°You are serious,¡± Ardent saidughing. He touched the hair of Alem, too.


    ¡°Does it hurt? It is like you two are kids, still fighting. ¡± Ardent shook his head in disbelief.


    I was just surprised when someone suddenly pulled me away from Ardent. When I looked back it was Laurent.


    ¡°Laurent!¡± I said with a smile. He was looking at Ardent, so bad, so sharp. Is he annoyed with him? ¡°Do not touch her again.¡± He insisted to Ardent.


    ¡°Who are you for me to follow?¡± Ardent voice was brave and anytime he could fight. He took my hand closer to him.


    ¡°Do you want to try what I can do?¡± Laurent said calmly but in tone with pride and threat. He pushed my waist away from Ardent.


    I have already intervened with them.


    ¡°Chill guys. What are you arguing about?¡±


    ¡°You,¡± they said together.


    I was devastated by what they said. Me? Why was I the reason?


    ¡°Why are you with that person, Anm? You do not even know him very well,¡± Ardent said irritably. His look was still on Laurent.


    I was stunned by what he said. Of course I do not know him very well but like what I always said, it is okay because I love him.


    ¡°You should not know me, you will suffer.¡± Laurent¡¯s face was calm but angry.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him? Who are you?¡± I saw Ardent¡¯s palm clench.


    I rubbed my forehead. Why do they fight? I was so frustrated. I have no idea what to do with these two men.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Come on, Anm.¡± Ardent pulled me away, but Laurent immediately grabbed me and pulled me back from him. I was so dizzy because of them, pulling me left and right. I could not understand what they were arguing about.


    ¡°You should be thankful because you are her friend because if you are not¡­You will be erased in this world.¡± Laurent still had a sharp look and then pulled me away. I whispered ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ to Ardent before we finally walked away.


    I just followed him. He took me to the clinic in his office. I watched him lock the door.


    ¡°Why did you lock it?¡± I stared at his eyes.


    ¡°I hate the noiseing from the outside.¡±


    He sat down in front of the table. ¡°Do not go with the other guy, Anm Eris.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But he is my friend.¡±


    He stood up and approached me. I was stepping backward and backward until I felt the wall on my back.


    ¡°You are dating me, aren¡¯t you? Howe you are going with another man?¡± His face is too close to mine. He even put his hand on my side so I was trapped.


    ¡°I thought you did not like me?¡± I was nervous. My body was shaking, swallowing my saliva because his gazended on my lips. I could not help, but to look at his lips, too.

 Chapter 12 I WANT TO

    ¡°I did not say that.¡± He came even closer. I can already smell his breath. Her scent covered my nose. My favorite view was looking at his eyes, his seductive eyes!


    My knee was weak but I did not want this situation to end. I am d, I felt the joy in my heart. Jumping in happiness.


    ¡°Answer me, then. Be my boyfriend,¡± I said while smiling with my puppy eyes. I felt like I was being immature to act like this, but I did not mind.


    He just stared at my face as if memorizing every part of it.


    I could not help myself to stay staring at his lips. That was the first lip I kissed and I still feel the taste of it. It was like I wanted to repeat it even if it was stealing over and over again.


    What is in this man? I am bewitched by his features.


    Even though I do not know him very well yet, it seems like I am ready to give the world to him. The intensity of my love for no reason, I do not understand.


    ¡°Do you not want me?¡± Despite my disdain, that is what came out of my mouth. He still did not speak. He was just looking at me but I could see his repeated swallowing.


    He bit his lip so hard that he looked down at my lip. I grinned ear by ear. Maybe he wants to kiss me too? Hmm? Am I right?


    ¡°Kiss me if you want,¡± I said yfully so he frowned again.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Maybe you are the only one who likes it, Anm? Do not do that again.


    ¡°You are different,¡± he said as you could see the amazement.


    Am I weird? Why am I an alien? Where am I different?


    ¡°You stole my first kiss,¡± he said rudely.


    First kiss? Does that mean we are the same?


    Of course, he did not have a girlfriend either, but he did not even kiss anyone? How handsome is he?


    I stopped myself from smiling so I just bit my lip.


    Is that true? Me? And just me?


    He caressed my heart as if I was going to cry because of being so touched by his words. I was lucky to know I was his first kiss.


    Why does he let me do what I can think of? I guess he is too kind?


    I looked at his lips again. I was really attracted to them. It tells me ¡®kiss me.¡¯


    Seriously! What Anm, had her lipse to life? My imagination is cruel!


    ¡°Please do not be angry if I repeat.¡± I quickly touched her cheek and kissed her lip.


    I am going to be crazy!


    In my whole life, he was the only man who gave me thrill and joy.


    I was surprised because he responded to my kiss. He put more pressure on me. Suddenly he lifted me up, wrapped my thighs around his waist, and sat me down on the table. I was shocked but I did not think about what was going on. His lips were delicious. I just wish that we stay like this forever. I never mind what will happen tomorrow, I do not care what people think of me. All I just want is him. I need him in my life, he is like oxygen, the reason why I breathe.


    Sometimes, I felt nothing exciting in my life, boring. Study hard, no fun. Even though Alem asked me to join her at the bar, I refused. I am not the kind of girl.


    I drowned in that kiss of his. I even wrapped my hand around his neck. I could feel the thrill and the heat on my cheek. I can not believe this is happening.


    His lips moved around my upper and lower lips. I could feel the taste of it and I could taste the sweetness that I do not know the reason if he ate anything sweet or just because of the kiss. I almost ran out of breath because of what we were doing. His hand was just on my waist not moving there. I have different feelings as if something is digging in my stomach. He kissed me softly and carefully but I could not stop him so I gently bit it but he did not object. The kiss deepened but before that could happen, he let go of me. I was still embarrassed to chase that but I was stunned at what I did.


    When we stopped we were both gasping for breath. My cheeks warmed as he just stared at me. I can not predict what he was thinking. He always had no emotions.


    All I knew was that I was having so much fun. I could not quite imagine my first love would be like this. If I get hurt, it is okay, the important thing now is that I really love him but I will not forget my studies.


    That is a promise! For the family. I will never abandon my family because they are also my treasure, nothing wouldpare to how they take care of me.


    She barely folded my skirt without looking at me. I admired him for being caring to me. I smiled at how he reacted. This guy is the guy that I want to marry and I will pursue it no matter what the hardships would be.


    I stood up suddenly and looked at his handsome face.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± I asked a few questions. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I can feel my heart beating.


    I can not believe this happened. I thought he did not like me but what he did seemed to have hope in my heart that he might feel the same way about me.


    If I wish for his love today, tomorrow, or every day it is okay. Hoping was still the reason why I kept chasing him. I just do not understand why he responds if he does not really like me. Isn¡¯t he?


    He always kicked me out away from him, he would almost curse me. It is hard to understand him, maybe now he is okay, butter he will shout at me again. Saying to leave him alone.


    Does he like me? Do I have any hope? A sigh came out of my mouth.


    Laurent, you are unpredictable.


    ¡°Answer me. Why did you do that?¡±


    He stared at my face before speaking.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±

 Chapter 13 NO FEELINGS INVOLVED

    Today was the contest for the paintings. I woke up early because Ardent calling me repeatedlyst night. He wanted me to be there because that contest is for me. I was fast fixing myself, just a in white shirt and pants. Ibed my hair so I could look decent.


    ¡°Anm!¡± I was shy the way Alem called me. People were looking at us, some were smiling, some were staring.


    ¡°She is the person in the painting.¡±


    ¡°She is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°She looks pretty.¡±


    Those were thements of the crowd, gazing at me from head to foot.


    ¡°The real definition of simplicity.¡±


    Their opinions made me embarrassed, but at the same time appreciated. Hearing those words boost my confidence.


    My feet stepped slowly towards a couple of people, they were smiling at me. I saw the different styles of painting such as abstract, I could understand the meaning. When I started at it, I could see the curves telling the loving stroke because it has a curve of a heart. I thought this was a sincere love but could cause pain and harm to both couples.


    Alem encircled her arms to me. ¡°I like the ce. The paintings and the people.¡± Her chuckle became visible because she was looking at the guys from different universities. She was lunatic to wink at them. Those boys winked at her, too, then when they were about toe near us Ardent pulled us to his spot where his painting was located.


    We stopped at the end of the hallway. I looked up to see the girl in the painting. ¡°Beautiful, right? Like the girl seeing it.¡±


    I could not take my eyes out of the painting. It was perfectly created, my face, nose, lips, hair, and body was look like.


    A big smile formed in my lips, my hands raised up to touched every portion of my face in the paintings.


    ¡°Do you like it, Anm?¡± The smile of Ardent was visible.


    ¡°Yes. I super like it.¡± I touched the nose, lips, and cheek. ¡°It is perfect.¡±


    There was an organizer who approached us. ¡°Ardent Laborte, your painting is the best selling. There are ten persons who want to buy your piece. What do you think of that?¡±


    Ardent¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth was opened. He was stunned by how she announced it. ¡°Really? Let them buy it at the most price they deal with! This will cause millions of dors!¡± Alem was being bby that was why Ardent covered her mouth.


    ¡°Price is not a problem to me. Whoes first, he or she could take it.¡± Ardent said with a big smile on her lips.


    ¡°Are you sure, Mr. Laborte? Thest man offers 10, 000 United States dors and he said that if you did not tell the deal, he will add more.¡±


    Literally, our jaw fell. Who is that person? He really loves my portrait that what I can guess/. There was no special to it except if that man knows me. He was desperate to buy the piece, maybe saw me in person or what.


    ¡°Take it!¡± Alem voice was high, making the people stare at us. ¡°Ardent will sell that to thest dealer! Right, Ardent?¡±


    Ardent did not do something. He moved his head from left to right. I mean who would be the person who will decline that big opportunity and good price deal?


    ¡°To be honest, I will keep this portrait for Anm, but since I have a buyer I will give it to him. I will just create a new one.¡±


    ¡°Good decision, Ardent! You are going to treat us! Yahoo!¡± Alem was swaying her hips, making usugh at her. She does not have any shyness in her body.


    ¡°I am shy because of you,¡± I said that with a mix of jokes. My look went to Ardent. ¡°By the way, thank you for the paint. I look pretty. Seeing the piece makes me happy.¡±


    Ardent stares at me intimately, his looks have something to say, but I do not know what is that. He encircled his arms on my shoulder. I remembered that Laurent wanted me to get away from him. I can¡¯t do that. Maybe I just need to exin to him.


    In the middle of our walk, looking at the paintings my phone rang. ¡°Hands off. Say it to him.¡± My eyes widened. I immediately looked around to find where was Laurent.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not important. Just get off his hands on you.¡±


    I slowly took off Ardent¡¯s hand and stepped away from him. A little distance separating us. ¡°You are here? Can I see you? Where are you? I will go to you.¡±


    ¡°No. Enjoy the exhibit, but don¡¯t let him touch you. There will be a war. I promised.¡±


    I prevented not to smile. I was being thrilled by his words. My heart was pounding so fast and I could feel the happiness inside of me.


    ¡°Bye.¡± That was hisst word. He did not wait for me to say Bye. At least I knew that he cares about me.


    Wait a minute. Where is he?


    My eyes were looking for him. There was no figure of Laurent that I can see. It feels like he was far from my ce or hiding from me. A lot of people, maybe he was just roaming around to look at the paintings, too.


    My phone lights on that was why I looked at it. There was a messageing from him.


    Don¡¯t look for me. I just glimpse at you.


    A beautiful smile came out to my lips. So he went here just to see me? That was so sweet of him. The smile never left me for the whole stay in the exhibit. I enjoyed the various paintings telling the real emotion of the painter.


    ¡°Ardent, why did you paint Anm instead of me?¡± Alem had a naughty smile on her lips.


    I also want to know why I am her model so I listen to his words.


    Ardent averted his look at us. ¡°Anm is pretty and I know that I will win because of her beauty.¡±


    ¡°That is it? Nothing feeling involved?¡± Alem did not leave Ardent with just a single question.


    He just smiled at us. ¡°No feelings involved.¡±

 Chapter 14 DARK ROAD

    ¡°Anm! Hurry up! You are so slow! There are lots of people outside!¡± Leona was shouting from the outside, knocking on the ss door.


    I was in ¡®Leona¡¯ now, a restaurant, I worked here to earn money to pay for my expenses. Luckily, I also get an allowance from my schrship so I had enough money to spend on my daily bills. I did not forget to send money to my parents when there was too much because I knew how hard life was in our province.


    ¡°Menudo, Adobo, Kare-Kare.¡± I listed all the orders of the male customer. He was looking up at me while holding the menu.


    ¡°Okay, Sir. Wait a minute,¡± I hurriedly walked towards the kitchen, grabbed the foods and immediately went back to him.


    I did not know where to start taking another order, there were so many people in the Leona. I doubled my speed just to entertain all of the customers. They were all hurrying me so I had no choice, but to take all of their requests. There were people requesting water, they did not clear what they needed, just warm water. I needed to go back again to the kitchen and grabbed themand water.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The owner of this restaurant kept shouting at me. It added to my frustration. Seriously, I was doing my best.


    I was so tired, but I couldn¡¯t do anything. This job was very important, my future depends on my school requirements, to graduate. Education is the key to sess. I kept reminding that line myself, I needed to be hard working if I wanted a better future. What we did today had a huge connection to what we want to be.


    Tonight, I will study our quizzes. I just hope I can still sleep after that.


    ¡°Miss.¡± A man raised his hand. I quickly went to him while holding the notepad.


    ¡°Give me cold water.¡± He gave me a big smile so I smiled back at him. I stepped as fast as I could.


    I grabbed the ss, opened the refrigerator to get an ice cube, and put it in the water. I immediately went back to the man. When I handed it to him, I was a little nervous, he did not let go of my hand. I just looked at it even though I was already disgusted with his touch.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± He said with a smile.


    I managed not to show him my irritation. He looked rich because of his decent clothes.


    ¡°Anm,¡± I was annoyed, but I did not let him notice it. A second passed, I slowly withdrew my hand. I was about to turn around, but he called me again.


    ¡°Can I invite you for dinner? Tomorrow?¡± The smile was still there. I observed his face. He was not kidding.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I¡¯m busy.¡± I wanted to turn my back on him, but he had lots of questions. The way stared at me right now was being rude. He was like having dark thoughts in his mind. The grin grew on his lips, he looked at my chest. Pervert!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, I really need to leave.¡± I hurriedly turned away from him. My chest was pounding so loud and fast, my knee was trembling, weakening my body. A sigh of relief burst out to me when I reached the kitchen.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosy tapped my shoulder, looking at me with her worried face. She gently touched my back in an up and down movement,forting me.


    ¡°I was annoyed with that customer. He was a pervert looking at my chest and he was inviting me to have dinner with him. That is gross.¡±


    ¡°Did he do something bad? Like touching you or what?¡± Her voice was caring.


    ¡°Nothing, but his smile was like undressing me,¡± I said with a scared on my tone.


    ¡°Gosh, Anm. Be careful, those riches are spoiled brats. They believe they can get what they want with no effort.¡±


    My chest throbbed. I want to contradict what she said. Not all rich are the same as that man, I knew Laurent was different from them. Because if he was like them, he would touch me and drag me into the bed. He pushed me away instead.


    The smile slowly formed on my lips when I remembered what happened earlier. If my body was all he wanted, he should do that when that opportunity came. Like in the office, we were all alone. I did not have any bad ns for him at that time. That¡¯s all! I should still be ashamed because I was the first one to act naughty.


    ¡°Hey, are you listening?¡± I just woke up from dreaming when I heard Rosy¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ah, just a thought.¡± I smiled at her.


    ¡°I was saying. Careful who you be with, especially the wealthy guys.¡±


    I just nodded, even though I knew in myself Laurent was an exception.


    Hours passed and I was exhausted. I went back and forth to the kitchen to take different orders. I hope to see Laurent so that my exhaustion gets rid of.


    He is all I need.


    I smiled when I saw in my mind his wrinkled forehead. At any angle, any time, he was having those waves on his forehead. I could still feel his kiss on my lips, and his touch on my waist. I was imagining things, just the two of us. I was so excited to see him again tomorrow.


    When the work was over, I hurried to go out because I was so tired. Rosy said goodbye to me, we had opposite directions.


    II walked along the scary dark tight road, I had to step on its longest to take a jeepney.


    In the middle of the night, I heard a strange feeling. It was like someone was following me. My body started to tremble, my heart was pounding so loud and fast as I began to run.


    I was looking at my back in every step that I did. My instinct would not be mistaken, I could feel someone was hiding in the dark, waiting for the right time to show his feature to me.


    ¡ª¨C

 Chapter 15 NO MERCY

    It was still dark in this ce. I walked as fast as I called while dialing Laurent¡¯s number. Answer the phone¡­


    I don¡¯t know if he would help me or if he cared about me, but maybe there was little care in his heart. I believed that even Laurent was kicking me away from his life, he would still go here to save me. How I wish he could answer my calls. I was desperate to find someone and Laurent was my only choice. Maybe this would be myst night if something bad happened to me.


    I was about to put the cellphone to my ear because he had already answered, but someone had already pulled me.


    ¡°Aaahh!¡± I screamed when that man pushed me into the crowded alley. It was scary, dim and no one was in here.


    When I looked at the man, I saw the formation of a smirk on his lips. He was the pervert man in the restaurant.


    Nervous, scared and trembling I looked at him. I crawled backwards in extreme fear.


    Laurent¡­ Please,e!


    I shouted his name in my mind as if he would hear me.


    I was looking for my cell phone, but I had no idea where it was. Maybe threw it somewhere in the ce.


    I stepped back as I sat on the road while still moving backwards. This man¡¯s grins were obviously seen.


    ¡°You know what, miss? If you had juste along properly it wouldn¡¯t have happened like this,¡± he said with a smile. He folded the long sleeves up on his arm.


    Laurent ¡­ Another call for his name even though I knew he was noting. He could not hear me.


    My sobs covered the area. It went louder and louder, feeling the tears flowing into my cheek. I suppress the loud sound of my crying by covering my lips with my hand.


    ¡°Help!¡± I shouted loudly, but there seemed to be no people in this ce.


    He was approaching so I backed away until there was nothing to be stepped on.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± I could hear hisugh like a demon who just wanted to fulfill his ck desire.


    Laurent ¡­


    There was nothing I could do except cry and cry and cry. My tears never left me, my heart was choking as if I would have a heart attack anytime.


    ¡°Aww. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s only a matter of time. I promised we would not take so long. It won¡¯t hurt you so much. Just a little, but it will give you happiness.¡± He rubbed his two palms.


    I was looking for something to beat, but I could not find anything.


    He looked at me from head to toe. I was wearing pants and a simple t-shirt, but why was I still facing this kind of rudeness?


    It was just proof that profanity was not in clothing, it was how people think. If they wanted to respect you, they would.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a moment.¡± He approached me and violently grabbed my wrist.


    I did everything I could to punch him. I managed to kick him but it just hit his thigh. It had no effect on him.


    ¡°I want the woman who is resisting. Come on, Baby.¡± His evil smile was visible on his lips. His look at me had a spark of lust.


    I continued to sob and retreat even though I had nothing to retreat.


    Is this myst night in the world? How about my family?


    I was so scared and I did not know what to do. I kept asking Laurent for help, but he would not hear me. One more thing, he does not care about me.


    Why would he help me? I was nothing for him.


    The man approached me trying to kiss my face but I pushed his face.


    ¡°Your smell is like roses.¡± He said with a smile and became even more aggressive.


    I felt his hand on my thigh. I was still kicking even though I knew it would not hurt him. My hands were pinned above my knee so there was no I could do except kicking.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Help me!¡± I shouted loudly, but nothing, no one could hear.


    My life will be ruined if this beast seeds. I do not know what to do. I might be killed after this or I would kill myself.


    He kissed me on the neck and his hands crawled behind me. I sobbed and sobbed, struggling, screaming but no help came. I was losing hope. The man¡¯s kiss on my neck down to my chest. Got worse.


    ¡°Smells good!¡± He said despite his pressure on my neck.


    I was crying and begging him, but he was a demon. Still in the making. Until a strong blow hit his head.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± I heard Laurent¡¯s loud scream.


    He violently cornered the man and punched him mercilessly. The man tried to fight, but Laurent¡¯s fist met his punching fist so he screamed in pain incessantly.


    ¡°How dare you mess with my girl! How dare you to touch her! How dare you! Fuck you! Fuck you! Fuck you!¡± Laurent repeatedly blushed at the man. His emotions were super bad like a person who was born to kill others.


    His face was dark and his eyes zed with anger. I faintly sat up while sobbing. I thought he did not care about me but when I saw his anger, my question was answered.


    I grabbed my chest out of fear. I saw that my clothes in a chest portion were ripped off.


    My whole body was shaking and my tears would have not nned to pause.


    Laurent did not stop punching the man even though his face was almost crushed.


    ¡°Sorry I won¡¯t do that again. Please stop!¡± the man pleaded but Laurent would not listen to him.


    Laurent stood still and held arge rock.


    ¡°Laurent!¡± I cried out in shock and fear. I had no idea about how to calm Laurent. It seems like he could kill the man. This was my first time seeing Laurent with his full dark expression and even I was trembling.


    I was scared of him.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 16 KNOW HIM FIRST

    ¡°Did you feel sorry for her when you touched her! She is innocent and could not fight back! Fuck! Bullshit! Asshole!¡± He was shouting every curse that came into his mind. I would not believe that this was Laurent.


    I was surprised when he actually threw the stone he was holding in the man¡¯s face. I cried out again in shock and fear. The man twisted his body because of too much pain. The man was also crying and begging her to stop but she heard nothing.


    Are you Laurent? The man that I loved?


    ¡°Laurent!¡± I shouted again but his eyes were still zing with anger.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    My world stopped when he pulled out a gun and pointed it on the man¡¯s face. His actions were uncontroble. I would not imagine that he could be like this. In an instant, the man with a wrinkled forehead turned into a merciless monster who could threaten anyone.


    ¡°Laurent!¡± I shouted low. He was like a deaf person. He could not hear any shout from me.


    The man begged again, rubbing his hands while kneeling on the ground. He was looking at Laurent with the spark of fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I am begging you. Please! No! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± He said while his fear was noticeable. His body was shaking and the pain was on his face.


    Where did Laurent¡¯s gune from? What kind of person is he? How did he have it then?


    Despite my astonishment I stood up even though my knees were weakening. I ran to Laurent right away and blocked the man.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t.¡± My tears were visible on my cheek.


    ¡°Stay away, Anm Eris!¡± He shouted, sharp eyes staring at the man. He was gritting his teeth and clenching his jaw.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I cried and just hugged him.


    I could also feel him hugging me with one hand. I hugged him tightly. I was too scared.


    In the middle of my tight hug, sobbing on his chest, the sound of a gun shot covered the area.


    My eyes widened when I saw Laurent fired it that hit the delicate lower part of the man. The man rolling in pain, holding his manhood, closed eyes and biting his lips.


    That was too painful.


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡± I stared at him, my fear came to life.


    Why are you like that? What kind of person are you? Why are you professional in holding guns? Hurt people and beat them up without conscience?


    Despite my questions, he hugged me and lowered the gun. I could still hear the man screaming in pain.


    ¡°Now, you can¡¯t use that anymore,¡± he whispered pertaining to the part that he targeted.


    He shot the man¡¯s genitals so easily? Without fear? Without double thoughts?


    I was still crying but I could feel his tight hug. He took off his jacket and put it on me. He lifted me, carrying on his arms and walked away to the crying man. Until we reached the car, he hopped me in.


    He drove without emotion. I could still see his anger because of his tight grip on the steering wheel. The jaw was still cleaning and the eyes were burning. Maybe it would take so long to calm him down.


    I was just looking out the window. My tears flowed again. I could not believe what had happened. I did not notice where we were going because my mind was preupied as I looked out the window. I just realized that we were in his house. He picked me up again. Lifted me, carrying again on his arm like a baby.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± I asked him as I got off the sofa.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡± He insisted. He sat down next to me. He facepalmed while giggling after that he cupped my hands, so tight.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how worried I am!¡± He said stiffly. His chest was pounding up and down. He was too worried, I guessed.


    He approached the wall, prepared his fist and gave it a strong punch. He pushed and punched and punched until I saw the bleeding on his hands.


    ¡°Laurent!¡± I blocked the wall, still the tears glowing. I was scared by him ruining himself.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill that idiot!¡±


    Really? How easy is it for you to kill people? I wanted to ask him that way, but I was scared for his answer. Afraid of me knowing the truth about his life and what kind of person he was.


    He hugged me very tightly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± In his tone the concern was obvious.


    I also hugged him with my hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When he removed the hug, he grabbed both my cheeks.


    ¡°I hate to say this, but can you be my girl?¡±


    My eyes widened at what he said, I unconsciously covered my mouth. My heart was pounding so loud and reckless. I felt like I became deaf for a minute.


    Is this true? He is asking me to be her girlfriend?


    ¡°Laurent!¡±


    We turned to the beautiful woman, tall and like aplexion actress. I guessed it was his sister because they had a lot inmon. Her features were like Laurent, but in some angles, not all. I think she is her younger sister because Laurent is obviously older.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here bringing a woman!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Lauressa! ¡±


    To my surprise, Laurent lifted me up the stairs again. It was like I almost reached the star, the star was finding its way to give me light.


    I looked up at Laurent¡¯s face, while I was on his arm. It was like no matter what happened he would not give the entire sr system to me. To be honest, I had no idea why he was doing this to me. I mean, he saved me and now, bringing me to his house without any hesitation. Asking me out of nowhere a question that might not be absorbed by my head. Laurent was really unpredictable. Sometimes mad, sometimes taking care of me. Anyway, there was nothing important except being with him no matter what.


    Laurent stopped from raising his feet on the stair when Lauressa spoke.


    ¡°You girl! Know him first!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 17 HIS LAUGH

    Trembling crept into my chest when Lauressa said that I did not know what those words meant. All I know, it was a threat.


    What do I care about? Nothing matters to me but my love.


    Laurent continued to walk towards the room, not minding what Lauressa said.


    I felt the softness of the bed as Laurentid me down. I stared at the big picture in front of the bed. It was a huge picture frame of him with ¡®Laurent Baider¡¯ engraved below. He was dressed formally with no emotional aura.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± He sat on the bed and looked at me.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re what I need.¡± It was hard for me to smile because of what happened.


    I sat up and leaned back on the headboard of the bed.


    ¡°What were you asking again earlier?¡± I managed to smile. I was exhausted and I knew he felt that. Instead of answering he looked at the part of my neck. I also looked at his eyes, there was a wound, I didn¡¯t notice.


    He left and came back with a medical kit.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He sat down next to me and looked at my neck again, trying to figure out if it was extreme.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I tapped the cotton on my neck with unknown medicine, I did not manage to look at it because my focus was on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you everyday.¡± He said without emotion.


    ¡°Why?¡± My eyebrow wrinkled as I felt the crawling pain sensation from my neck spreading around.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    Was there no other reason?


    ¡°By the way,¡± I smiled and stared him in the eye. ¡°Are you already answering my question to be your girlfriend?¡± I said enthusiastically.


    ¡°No,¡± he asked, frowning.


    It was hard for him to flirt! Geez.


    Why not? He saved me and then he said earlier ¡®my girl?¡¯ Then now he won¡¯t answer me yet? It was hard for me to understand him.


    ¡°You should have answered my question,¡± I was stunned when he said that.


    Does he mean the question he asked earlier?


    I smiled at my own thoughts.


    ¡°Can you be my baby girl?¡± He looked me in the eyes seriously and directly.


    Baby girl? Woah!


    My smile widened and I almost jumped for joy. I could feel my heart beating.


    My heart was full of dness. Was this a dream?


    ¡°Yes!¡± I jumped on the bed and hugged him. He also hugged me tightly. All of my fears that I felt, scared and sadness all disappeared. This was the happiest day of my life. It was iparable to any material in this world.


    ¡°Are you officially my boyfriend? Are you?¡± I said excitedly, still jumping.


    ¡°Yeah, just change your clothes,¡± he said emotionlessly.


    Was he not happy?


    He took a paper bag and handed it to me.


    ¡°Get dressed I¡¯ll go out first,¡± I was about to say but he turned around and went out.


    He¡¯s my boyfriend! That Baider man! Ahh!


    I almost cried, but this cry was tears of joy. I could not believe that he was now my boyfriend!


    I jumped into the bathroom. There, I screamed loudly and after that, I took a quick shower. When I looked at the paperbag it was pink sleepwear.


    Why was there sleepwear? Am I going to sleep here? There were also uniforms and undies.


    I just put on the pajamas. When I came out I was surprised because he was wearing his partner¡¯s clothes. We were wearing a couple sleepwear.


    It was so cute!


    I ran towards him and jumped into the bed.


    ¡°Will I sleep here?¡± I happily told him and flopped on the bed. I hugged his back and put my face on his shoulder.


    ¡°You do not want to?¡± He asked back. He stroked my hair which made me feel thrilled. I was so happy to be touched by him. It was like heaven.


    ¡°Are we sleeping here together?¡± I asked with my full smile.


    He automatically turned around and looked at me. ¡°No, you sleep here, I will sleep in the other room.¡± He averted his gaze.


    ¡°Just stay here!¡± Without saying a word I sat on hisp.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re naughty!¡± He tried to remove me as I sat on hisp but I was stubborn, never let him do that.


    ¡°I thought I am your ¡®girl¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t mean you act like this. Remember that you¡¯re a girl.¡± He removed me from my seat on hisp but I didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°What! I want it here.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± He averted his gaze again but I took his hand and hugged it on my waist.


    ¡°Be sweet sometimes. You will not die from that. Just try it.¡±


    I could already feel his hug on my waist.


    Imagine? Laurent Baider? My boyfriend? Woah! It can¡¯t be!


    ¡°You look happy.¡± For the first time I saw his wide smile.


    I was stunned. Handsome! I could not stop myself from staring at him. From his seductive eyes, her perfect nose. I stayed my gaze on his nose. Suddenly, I touched it with my index finger down to his lips. It was really attractive. He is really handsome in any angle of his face.


    Being with him in this room was unbelievable. It was like dreaming, a beautiful dream that I did not want to wake up.


    I gently caressed his lips with my finger, watching its move, memorizing the details of it.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to kiss me, okay? We¡¯re alone here in my room,¡± he said, avoiding the look as if he was preventing me. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty,¡± I saw his red ear.


    What¡¯s that? I looked at his ear side by side.


    ¡°Why are you blushing? What happened to your ears? Are you hurt?¡±


    It was not looked sore or wounded, just red in color. I turned his face from left and right to look at both of his ears.


    I was stunned when heughed without me knowing the reason.


    Really? Laurent wasughing? That¡¯s new.


    Hisugh was like music to my ear. And his face with his full smile was beautiful view ever.


    ¡°It¡¯s my thing, baby girl,¡± he said while smiling.


    Baby girl? Now, I know what that was. He was thrilled, causing his ears to blush.


    ¡ª©\¡ª¨C

 Chapter 18 I AM ALWAYS SURE

    I suppressed my scream by covering my mouth. Aside fromughing, smiling, and calling me baby girl, what else can he do to make my organs go crazy?


    I could feel the heat on my cheek. I was nervous, but I tried to hide it because I might shout at it.


    ¡°You¡¯re blushing,¡± he said while having a wide handsome smile on his lips.


    Again I was stunned by his smile.


    I want to kiss him!


    He amazed me with his smile. If he was handsome with his frown face, he was a goddess with his full smile. It was like a magic captivating my heart, messing with the butterfly in my stomach and making the happiness surrounding me. I could drop my panty if he smiles again!


    Laurent Baider¡­ What a beautiful name.


    In an instant, I held his face and did not hesitate to kiss him on the lips. I felt no response so I stopped. He was not kissing me back. I was anxious about what the problem was.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked shyly and looked down.


    I heard the sigh, the sound of his frustration. ¡°You¡¯re naughty. I said don¡¯t kiss me. Aren¡¯t you not afraid? We¡¯re alone here.¡± There was an annoyance in his tone.


    What should I be afraid of?


    I had nothing to fear when he was with me. I was willing to give all I have to him.


    Yes, I am so crazy for thinking like that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with kissing? You said I am your girlfriend now? As a couple, it is normal to do that kind of thing.¡±


    He held my waist, removed me from sitting on hisp. I felt that he was avoiding me.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Those were the only words that came out of his mouth. He cupped my cheek and kissed me on my forehead.


    He stood up and walked closer to the door. Before he reached the doorknob, I blocked his way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Suddenly, the tears slid on my face, flooding my cheek. ¡°Maybe you just felt sorry for me so you said you wanted me to be your girl. You are just pitying me for chasing you.¡± My voice cracked, I could feel the blockage on its passageway because of the overflowing hot liquid from my eyes.


    ¡°No!¡± He touched my face, wiped the tears, but no matter how many times he removed it, the liquid still continued sliding. ¡°I really love you.¡± That was the most sincere thing that I had ever heard from him.


    In an instant, I stopped crying. Hearing those wordsing from him was music to my ear. His lines echoed in my head many times. I could feel my heart pounding so hard and reckless. It was like anytime it would go out from my chest.


    ¡°You are the lucky girl or should I say I am the lucky boy? You¡¯re the only girl! I¡¯m letting you into my life even if it is hard andplicated. You are the only one I brought here to the house, to my room, to the car except for my mommy and sister. You¡¯re the only woman I have kissed, hugged, touched as a special woman in my life! ¡± The sincerity in his eyes was there. ¡°It¡¯s just you, Anm Eris. Just you¡­ Do you know that? ¡±


    Just me?


    I could not believe it. He touched my heart with his words. I was the only girl in his life, it made me so special to him.


    My ears was achimg hearing my heart pumping so loud and fast, the thrill was on my body, spreading around me.


    ¡°See? Anm? I want to stay single forever but you came. You cross my line,¡± he touched my cheek and stared at my face. ¡°I don not know where and when it started, but I found myself looking at you.¡± He cupped my cheek and kissed me on my forehead.


    ¡°Y-you love me?¡± I could believe my question. I felt the electricity flowing from his hand, transferring to my cheek. The happiness on me was overflowing.


    ¡°Yes! I love you so much.¡± A smile formed on his lips. He was really the best looking man I have ever met. I would not be tired of saying that. ¡°But now go to sleep first. I can¡¯t stay here for the next few minutes.¡±


    Huh? I do not understand him? He can¡¯t stay here?


    ¡°Why?¡± My forehead formed a wrinkle. The curiosity was written on my face. I thought he loved me, but he did not want to be with me in this room?


    ¡°I might rape you.¡± He averted his eyes. He was having a red face. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯m going. ¡±


    Instead of being scared, I smiled. Now, I got it. He was trying to avoid the call of flesh.


    ¡°If you are the rapist, I won¡¯t scream nor disagree.¡± I gave him the sweetest smile of me.


    I watched him gulp his own saliva. His eyes were widening.


    ¡°You know what. I don¡¯t know when you are joking and when you are serious. ¡± Laurent was having a frowned eyebrow again. He used to do that.


    ¡°I am serious.¡± I tip-toed, staring at his beautiful attractive eyes. I was seducing him to kiss me.


    He smiled and shook his head from left to right. ¡°Naughty.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The smirk was on my lips.


    He backed away because I was getting closer and closer. I thought only men do this, but in our case, I could do what a guy can do.


    He was stepping back, until there was no space at all, he fell into the bed.


    I ran, jumped on the bed and positioned myself on his top.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He scolded and forced me to stand up.


    He was just stunned when I kissed him. I heard his sigh of frustration.


    ¡°Baby girl, you are naughty. Do that again you will regret.¡± He looked at me badly.


    I smiled broadly, teasing him so much.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    What will I regret if I do that again?


    ¡°I want to know where I¡¯m going to repent,¡± I ran over to him again and kissed him. This time, it was hard, pushing myself towards him.


    I was just surprised when he lifted me up and he came toy me down on the bed.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to stop, huh? Are you sure about that? You¡¯re seducing me,¡± he frowned.


    He is on top of me now and staring at my face. I could feel the thrill and warmth of my cheeks.


    ¡°When ites to you I am always sure,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª-¡®

 Chapter 19 DON鈥橳 GIVE YOUR WHOLE WORLD

    Laurent¡¯s wide smile shed on his face. He moved down to give me a warm kiss on the lips. He caressed my hair as if I was the most beautiful thing in this world, as if he was deeply in love with me.


    ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± Je said that with full of sincerity and purity.


    I opened my mouth to talk, but he stopped me by kissing my lips again in a slow romantic smooth way. I circled my arms on his nape, following every move he made.


    My body started to ignite, the burning sensation crawled all over my system. This night was not good, but thinking of Laurent on my side was making all the dark becake light. He was one of the most important people in my life.


    A while ago, I was screaming in fear, pleading not to be touched by the stranger, but look at me now, I was the one who was insisting for Laurent to do something to me.


    Instead of being scared, I pressed him harder to me. Kissing him with all my heart and admiration. Being with him was like a dreame true. He was like a beautiful paradise that rxed me, gave happiness to my heart and filled the sadness in me.


    He touched my neck, moving up and down, caressing me. I did not disagree. Whatever he wants, I want. Wherever he goes, I go. I did not know what would be the flow of my day if I could not see him. This was the start of gluing each other to our souls.


    His lips were sweet. I would not get tired of kissing him.


    The kiss deepened until I could feel his hand, caressing my back, touching my waist. His kiss went down to my neck, he gave small kisses on it three times. He moved down to my vicle. Until his hands touched my mountain, he was ying with it. He stopped a bit and took off his shit.


    My gosh! What did I do?


    I was mesmerized by the beauty of his well packaged abs. I could not help myself, but to touch that. He just smiled at me as he held the hem of my shirt and pulled it up. Je was doing that with a smile on his lips.


    Why does he need to smile? It made my body crazily praise him. his smile was different since I only saw that tonight.


    When he finally removed my shirt, I covered my mountain. He was not yet satisfied, he unhooked the strap of my bra. My hand was on my elevation. I was shy to him, seeing my body.


    ¡°You are shy.¡± Laurent was smiling so I had nothing to do, but to raise my hand and let him look at my nudity. ¡°They are perfect.¡± Laurent was staring at my elevation. He moved down afterward, sucked it while the other hand was ying the other one.


    My mouth was opened as I felt the electricity overflowing my body.


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡±


    I forgot everything, except his handsome face. He made me out of my mind by his touches, resulting in my body to embrace the unknown feeling. It was thebination of happiness, pleasure and love.


    I love him¡­ That was all that mattered to me and tonight, I wanted him to feel that.


    I love you. That word echoed in my mind.


    I did not notice that I was not wearing anything. My blunt body was exposed to him. I did not care at all even though I believed in the principle of getting married before doing this thing.


    I sweated a lot even though the aircon was so cold. That was the only thing that could be heard in the area, the cracking of the aircon.


    My eyes widened as I saw him taking off his clothes, his shaft sprung like an stic spring. It was like ready in any battle that was going to happen tonight. When I studied its length, fear crawled all over my system.


    Can I take that? That was too long and big. Can I walk after this?


    But no matter how many doubts came into my mind. Still, I was not going to disappoint him. I would give in to his desire because he was the only man who upied my heart. He is the first andst, I promised.


    ¡°Baby boy.¡± I cupped his cheek while the genuine beautiful smile was on my lips.


    I closed my eyes, trying to think of this event as the good event that had happened to me.


    He moved down and kissed my lips, in a gentle, lovable manner. Until it went to my mountain again, princging, massaging, ying and stimting the hormones in me.


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡± His lips traveled from my lips to my neck, down to my belly andst was to my fold. When he reached that, I did not know what to do or where to hold. He started to lick the fold in a rotary motion, shaking and up and down. My feelings intensified. I never had felt this way and I did not stop.


    He entered his digit inside my hole, moved into the up and down direction. It sent a mixture of sensation scattering all over my body, the reason why I held theforter tightly. I felt so much pain, my face was wincing. Suddenly, it was getting better as he continued doing that. Still, the pain was there.


    It felt like there was flesh ripping inside me.


    I was stunned when he stopped what he was doing. I looked at him with my disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°You are bleeding.¡± The beautiful eyes of Laurent filled with worriedness as he looked over there. He cursed and cursed, annoyed at himself. He stood up.


    I held his arms to stop him. ¡°I am okay. Please continue.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? ¡°He asked with his wrinkled eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    He stared at me worriedly and took our clothes. He took a table napkin and cleaned me.


    ¡°You are naughty. I told you don¡¯t trigger me. I¡¯m not a saint, Anm Eris. I¡¯m a man who has male organ, so please just don¡¯t seduce me like this. ¡±


    He put the clothes on me again. I just watched him as he did that. He was carrying me like a baby, putting clothes on me like a special fragile object that he cared for.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He held my cheek, his lips touched my forehead. I closed my eyes to feel his warm lips. He hugged me afterward and whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give your whole world to me. You will regret it.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¨C

 Chapter 20 THE THREATS OF LAURESSA

    I woke up with the sunlight hitting my face. There was a tight hug on my waist. When I stared at the man beside me, he was one of the goddesses of good looking. From every angle, he was so pretty, sleeping, or eyes on, he was captivating every woman¡¯s hearts. I was being naughty again by leaning my face on a side way, on his chest, grinning ear by ear. I moved up my feet and squeezed it on his thigh.


    I could not still believe that I was here in the same bed with Laurent Baider. The hearthrob man that dreams by anybody.


    I looked up at him and touched the point of his nose with my index finger. When my eyes met his lips, I gulped plenty of my saliva. I was tempted to kiss him.


    Is this man really my boyfriend?


    A smile widened, but I burst into tears. My heart was too warm. I thought it would be hard for a Baider to reach, but now, I had him very close. Alem was right when there was a stuck. You can reach the above, don¡¯t forget the effort and hardwork to get what you wanted, what you dream of, what you desired. Everything was possible, when you believed.


    I held his lower arm and slowly removed his hug from my waist. He was still sleeping like a baby, but no sound of snoring.


    Every time I moved, there was something stinging in my private parts. It was aching, maybe because of what he didst night. But It did not matter to me.


    I touched his cheek and stared at his face again. I had no idea how long I memorized every detail of his face, even though I already knew that. I kissed his cheek and pinched his nose lightly. I was giggling at him, crazily in love.


    After I watched him, I slowly sat on the bed, found my slippers and went to the bathroom. I cleaned my body, brushed my teeth and washed my face. There was no problem when it came to equipment, everything wasplete. By doing my morning routines, I was thinking of cooking breakfast for him.


    I went out of thefort room and stared at Laurent who was now sleeping.


    How will he do that? Sleeping so tight and yet his features were stunning. From his closed eyes, thick eyebrows and eyshes, pointed nose, thin red lips-gosh! He was perfect.


    Even though I wanted to watch him any longer, I decided to cut it off because I had a fantasy in my mind cooking breakfast for my husband named Laurent Baider. He went to the kitchen and hugged my back and we were so happy. By thinking like that, I felt that it was real. It will be real in the future. I believed.


    I went out of the room, looking at my left and right while my head was only exposed in the hallway. When I saw no one, I finally moved out of the room and slowly walked. I reached the stairs and stepped down. I was still mesmerized by the beauty of their mansion. The wealth was spreading around.


    When my feet stomped on the kitchen, I was amazed how beautiful it was. The bar ind was long, wide and white in color. I was therest time, but I did not appreciate it well because my intention was on Laurent.


    When I opened the refrigerator, my mouth was barely shut. There was lots of food!


    Do they go to the market every day? It seems like this is always full.


    I grabbed the ham, egg, hotdog, but I was shocked to see that someone had already cooked breakfast.


    ¡°Se?orita, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already cooked.¡±


    I almost jumped when I heard the voice of the maid. She was behind me and the way she stared at me was like a most valuable person, same as Laurent and other upper ss.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t try to cook. Se?orito Laurent will scold me.¡± The trembling was obvious in his body as I looked at her hand.


    ¡°Why? Is he rude to you?¡± I sat down in front of the table.


    ¡°Eh?¡± There was a doubt on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one.¡± A smile formed on my lips. ¡°So don¡¯t need to hesitate. He is naturally rude to everyone, shouting and frowning. That is his usual so do not worry about that.¡± My smile never left me, I remembered the first time I saw him. He was so rude and emotionless, but still he captured my heart to beat like a crazy thing, wanting to move out of my chest.


    ¡°You!¡±


    We both turned around to look at who she was. My body trembled when I viewed it, it was Lauressa. The scary sister of Laurent.


    ¡°Leave us alone.¡± Lauressa¡¯s tone was thick,manding with power. In an instant, I saw her bearing all the maniptive fear radiating to whoever standing in front of her. The re was burning so much that it caused shivers to where itnded.


    I felt pity for the maid who was now quaking her body. She could not stand properly or walk without fear.


    I moved my head in an up and down direction and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She managed to step and hurriedly left us alone.


    I backed away when Lauressa suddenly approached with ming eyes, straight posture and the power was glimpsing all over her face.


    My body was trembling in creep as I met her eyes. My chest was moving up and down, feeling my heart knew that this woman in front of me could kill by her re. It was like she did not need more effort to use her bare hands and cut my life immediately. I had no knowledge why my head was thinking that she would kill me when in fact, I had no basis for that.


    She looked really angry at me without knowing where her madness came from.


    ¡°I will kill you.¡± Lauressa emphasized every syble she made. By looking at her emotion, there was no hesitation in saying that threat to me.


    My knees were shaking and I did not know what to do. I was so scared of hearing her words, but it was even more frightening that in every move she made, she always had bad intentions towards me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Forgive me, Laurent, for what I was thinking for you sister.


    Laurent¡¯s attitude was never far from her, when it came to being fearless. They seemed to be ruthless when talking about murders and other physical threats. I did not quite understand what was going on in this family.


    ¡°I will¡­ kill you.¡± She repeated, highlighting more. Every letter choked in my head and repeated many times that made my body tremble in an extreme way. She was giggling, gritting her teeth like a hungry lion who wanted to eat its prey.


    I moved back away from her as he walked towards me. She was cornering me until my butt hit the sink, no space at all. I was trapped.


    ¡°If you cheat on him.¡± Her lines were unexpected.


    She will kill me if I cheated on her brother? I heard it correctly, right?


    My question about her personality became clear. She sounded like a possessive sister who was protecting his brother in any aspect, any way.


    I was sure I would not cheat on him because I loved him so much.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this family¡­ if you don¡¯t love him¡­ go away!¡± Lauressa¡¯s voice raised up. I did not know if that was a warning or a protection from me. I took it both on purpose. ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡±


    You¡¯re going to die¡­ Those words echoed in my mind. At first, I was trembling like a scared cat, but in the end, I realized¡­ So what? So what if I die because of Laurent? Because of love? At least I tried and tried everything that I could do to keep him in my life. He was the only person who mattered.


    I don¡¯t really care as long as I love him. Period.


    ¡°Do you understand? Leave him if you don¡¯t love him because I assure you that you will not be the only one to die!¡± She moved closer, face to face. Eye to eye. Words by words. ¡°You will die, including your family.¡±


    -©\¡ª¨C

 Chapter 21 HIS I LOVE YOU

    I could not take her threats anymore. My chest throbbed with great force. I was scared, I was so frightened even though I could not understand her, even though I did not know what she was saying.


    I shook my head and dared to speak. I took all the courage to get my words heard by her.


    ¡°I love him¡­ even if I die today. I love him.¡± My voice was soft. I was grateful that my stutter was not noticed.


    Her face went into shock. The stare on me intensified. Her emotions were checking if I was telling the truth. When she saw the sincerity, the anger I had seen in her disappeared.


    ¡°Lauressa!¡±


    That voice of Laurent¡¯s echoed. He hurriedly walked to pick me up and ced me behind him.


    ¡°Did you scare her? Huh?¡± Laurent asked Lauressa with a warning in his voice. She just stretched her lips with an evil smile.


    Lauressa passed Laurent without answering his brother, but she stopped beside me. They have almost the same temperament as Laurent but Lauressa is even scarier. She was ring at me as if you murdered someone.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°A-anm,¡±I said while my voice cracked and my body was trembling.


    ¡°Fight for your love, then.¡± Her face did not show any emotion.


    I was holding my breath when she finally walked away. A sigh of relief came out of me when shepletely disappeared.


    ¡®Fight for your love, then.¡¯ Her words echoed in my mind. What does that mean?


    I was confused why she was being rude and mad at me then, out of nowhere saying such an understandable statement.


    I shook my head to ease its content.


    ¡°I am sorry. Are you scared of her?¡± Laurent wrapped his hand on my waist. He guided me to sit in the chair in front of the table.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± I lied to him. I wanted to say how much Lauressa trembled my body, but I did not spell it out.


    ¡°She is my younger sister. She is reallymitted to the family, that¡¯s why she acts like that.¡± He blew a harsh exhale. ¡°Are you so scared?¡±


    He touched my cheek. I calmed down a bit and forced a smile. ¡°I am not. I am fine.¡±


    I stood up suddenly when I remembered that I had a ss.


    ¡°Oh, gosh. I have a ss!¡± I said in a panicked voice. I had no idea when to go or what to do.


    A smile was forming on his lips. ¡°Your reaction is cute. It¡¯s early, baby girl.¡±


    My cheeks warmed when he mentioned ¡®baby girl¡¯. Will I never get used to it? He was calling me the sweetest endearment ever.


    ¡°I thought it was noon,¡± I shyly averted my gaze. ¡°I thought I waste.¡±


    I sat down again. I gave him a beautiful smile. His face was perfectly formed, so handsome. My smile faded when I remembered that I had no cellphone. I left that in the alleyst night.


    ¡°Why do you look worried?¡± He was observing my expression. He wrinkled his forehead and tilted his head.


    Even at that angle, he was attractive. But that would not ease my worry.


    ¡°I left my cell phone there in the alleyst night.¡± I started to tell a story. A sadness was written on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a-¡±


    ¡°No! No problem. I still have money, but I do not know the exact price. I can buy my own.¡± I was refusing so badly, but he kept insisting. In the end, he gave up.


    ¡°Can I use your phone instead? I¡¯ll call my mom.¡±


    He quickly took the phone out of his pocket, stretched his arm and put the phone in my hand.


    I was shocked to see my face was still on the wallpaper.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t delete?¡±


    ¡°Which?¡± Laurent said innocently looking at me. As if I was asking a normal question.


    ¡°Wallpaper.¡± I flipped the phone and showed him my picture.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to remove that.¡±


    A big smile gradually formed on my lips. I did not talk, but my heart was noisy, jumping in happiness. It was a celebration because finally Laurent Baider gave me a space in his heart.


    The smile never left me as I dialled the number of my mom. Good thing I memorized it.


    ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡± I greeted her warmly, but my excitement to hear them shifted into shock when I heard her sobs on the other line.


    The worriedness crawled all over my body. I was afraid to know what happened.


    ¡°Why, Mom? What happened?¡±


    Laurent also stood up and looked at me. I started to walk back and forth. The tears were condensing in the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re being evicted here because someone has already bought thend. Our house would be taken by them. We have no home.¡± My mother¡¯s voice was sad.


    ¡°What?¡± My voice was loud that was why Laurent came over. He circled his arms on my waist.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Laurent asked, his naturally knitted forehead was on his face.


    I rubbed my forehead and my tears were already dripping.


    What should I do? How are they? How is my family? I have no money to buy thend. When will they sleep if our house vanishes?


    Laurent wiped away my tears causing me to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    I just shook my head, I do not want him to be involved in our problem. He should not be part of it because this was a family mess and it was embarrassing to tell him. He was rich and I was just poor


    My eyes widened when Laurent grabbed the phone without even telling me. I just stared at him while talking.


    ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m Laurent Baider¡­ Anm¡¯s boyfriend. Yes.¡± He was speaking as if it was easy for him to interact with people when in fact, he was the snobber person I could ever meet.


    I frowned at what he was doing. I was just wondering what he was nning to do.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Where do you live?¡± Laurent focused his attention on my mother.


    My forehead furrowed even more. Why is he asking?


    ¡°Camarines Norte. Okay. All right¡­ No problem¡­ Take care always¡­ Yeah, sure.¡± I saw the smile on his lips. ¡°Good bye.¡±


    I approached him with a frown. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He just smiled a bit and kissed my forehead.


    He said ¡®nothing¡¯ again and if he was saying that word, that means a lot. My boyfriend was unpredictable.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to cry again. Hmmm?¡± He kissed my forehead again. I was curious about what was going on in their conversation?


    He kissed my cheek. Then, hugged me so tight. He buried his face on my shoulder. The thrill was crawling all over my body. This man was making me crazy, just the way he touched me.


    ¡°Everything is alright, Baby girl.¡± He held my hand and guided me to sit again. ¡°For now, eat breakfast so that you have energy to study. ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled. In just a second of being with him, I felt secure and happy.


    ¡°So¡­ your family lives in Camarines Norte?¡± Out of nowhere he asked that question. He brought ham on my te. I did not notice that he prepared those things.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I gave him a yful smile. ¡°Are you interested in me now?¡±


    He stifled it by putting a hotdog on my te. Then, he shrugged his head and never looked at me. It seemed like he was awkward.


    ¡°Are you, Baby Boy?¡± I choke his waist with my index finger. ¡°You are interested in me now. Yiee!¡±


    His eyes met me. He raised the corner of his lips. ¡°Of course, I am. You are my girlfriend, remember?¡±


    That made me stop moving. The thrill was overloading. He was acknowledging me as his girlfriend, I was so grateful that I met him.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I circled my hands on his arms and kissed his right shoulder.


    He messed my hair and kissed my head. ¡°I love you, too.¡±

 Chapter 22 SWEET KISS

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    Since it was too early, Laurent invited me to have a walk in their big mansion. We were holding hands as we stepped to the hallway, going out of their house.


    ¡°I hope you like the garden.¡± Laurent circled his arms on my shoulder. He had his own way of possessiveness.


    ¡°Surely.¡± I hugged my arms on his waist. It was heartwarming that we were finally acting like a real couple. Well¡­ we were a genuine couple.


    ¡°This is where I yed alone when I was a kid.¡± Laurent pointed to their wide front yard. It had carpet grass, a yground swing and others. It was funny to know that he had a tool for ying.


    ¡°Wow. You have lots of toys. We were different. I did not have that. I was just ying in rice nts, swimming in the wet mud, climbing on the tree and jumping on the river after the tiring y.¡±


    ¡°Lucky you.¡±


    We walked in the front yard, sat on the swings. Laughed with our voice out. It was nice to see how Laurent changed or that was his real attitude? I was just wondering what kind of life he had. His parents were not here? How could he survive alone?


    I looked down on my wristwatch. ¡°We have one and a half hours left.¡±


    ¡°That is fine. School is not that far.¡± He offered his hands to me so I grabbed and intertwined it.


    We silently stepped, going to the garden. My eyes filled with amusement when I viewed the different colors of flowers. I looked around and watched the colorful butterflies flying in the air.


    We sat on the carpet of grass. ¡°We only have one and a half hours. I am not yet taking a bath.¡± I chuckled with small eyes.


    ¡°We can bathe together.¡± He grinned at me. He grabbed my hands and intertwined them. I never knew that Laurent had an overload of sweet in the body.


    ¡°It seems like my baby boy is naughty, too.¡± I bent down, Iid my body on the grass and put my head on hisp. He organized the way he sat so that I would befortable.


    ¡°Sometimes¡­¡± He touched my forehead, fixing the strand of my hair, moving it to the side. ¡°When I am with you.¡±


    ¡°When did you learn how to dance? Are you a professional dancer?¡± In an instant. I started the conversation by getting to know my boyfriend. It soothed my heart when I said ¡®my boyfriend¡¯. I was no longer dreaming.


    He is mine. No joke. No kidding.


    ¡°I just learn. I don¡¯t know when. I just find myself swaying with the music, but I am doing that when no one is watching.¡± He picked a red rose that was near him. He put it on my ear.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled widely. ¡°So¡­ you are really talented.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± He humbly shook his head. ¡°How about you? What is your talent?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I know how to sing, but not too well. I do not know if you willugh when you hear me.¡±


    ¡°You need to sample and make me hear it.¡±


    I moved my head in the right direction, then, went back again in a straight location. I reached his face as if I was reaching for the stars in the dark sky.


    ¡°I am shy.¡± I chuckled a bit and covered my face.


    ¡°We are just two here. I want to hear your voice.¡± He held my hand and tried to remove it from my face. ¡°No matter what it sounds like, it was still beautiful for me. You are beautiful.¡± He bent his back, moved his face to my forehead and touched it with his lips.


    ¡°Fine. Noughing?¡± I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    I cleared my throat, grabbed a fresh cold air and blew it out. ¡°I loveposing lyrics, but I don¡¯t know what the tone would be. Maybe, someday, I will sing my own song to you. But now, let me sing my favorite song.¡±


    He just moved his head in an up and down direction with a smile on his lips. It was happy to see that when he was with me, I could sight the stretch on her lips that made my dayplete.


    I started to sing, I managed not to make my voice loud, just a bit soft. He was just looking at me, blinking his eyes as if he was enjoying my voice. The music was ¡®Give me your forever by: Zack Tabuldo.¡¯


    ¡°I want you to know¡­¡± I touched his check, caressing it in a curved motion. ¡°That you¡¯ll be the one. And I¡¯ll be the girl who¡¯ll be on his knee. To say I love you. And I need you. And say I¡¯d die for you¡­¡± When the song got emotional, I felt the hot liquid condensing on my eyes. It felt that I was just dreaming, but no, this was the reality. How many times do I need to remind myself? I am not sleeping. He loves me back. He cares for me back. When I hug him, he would hug me back.


    The stars finally fell from the sky and I luckily caught it with open arms.


    ¡°I love you, Laurent¡­¡± I sat, leaned my hands on the grass and stared at him with tears flowing into my cheek. I was the drama queen, but would not be? My heart was warmed by his eptance of my love.


    ¡°I love you, too, Anm Eris.¡± He touched my cheek and wiped my tears. ¡°I love you.¡± He repeated with a sweet tone of voice.


    He moved closer and closer. My heart was drumming like there was a celebration inside. The electricity was spreading around in my body, especially when he came nearer and nearer. He stopped when our noses touched.


    ¡°Alluring.¡± He said with a soft voice. He tilted his head and left no spaces in our face. His lips touched mine. I wrapped my arms on his neck and kissed him back with all of my heart and love.


    His lips went to my upper lips then, down to my lower lips that made me feel so special. So beautiful. Beloved.


    He was touching my cheek with a caressing effect. All I could hear was the humming of birds, the silent cold air that touched my skin.


    I followed every move he made. His lips tasted like strawberry candy. I wondered if he sipped a sweet thing or maybe it was just me.


    The kisssted until our breathscked. Until our heart was painted in exhaustion. It ended, but our love would never reach its limit. I knew, I could feel it. He loved me like oxygen, he could live without me.


    ¡°Can we not go to school?¡± Laurent asked me while his chest was going up and down, grabbing an air.


    ¡°Nope. I need to study. Sorry, Baby Boy.¡± I caressed his hair and kissed his cheek. I stood up and offered my hand to him.


    In our rtionship, I was like a boy and he was a girl. No matter what our roles were. The important thing was¡­ we were happy. I hope itsts forever.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 23 INTERTWINING HANDS

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    After cuddling in the garden, we cuddled in the stairs, going up. We were bothughing. I have never seen himugh like that since I met him. His eyes were sparkling as if I was the person he needed to sustain his dark world.


    When I looked up, I froze when I saw Lauressa on the second floor, looking at me as if she would gulp me whole. She was like a vampire who was sipping blood. Because of what I was thinking, the fear was bing extreme in my chest.


    Oh, gosh. Don¡¯t mind like that, Anm! We are in reality and vampires should not exist. Maybe I was just thinking like that because of too much watching of Twilight, I finished all of the episodes and it kept repeating inside my head.


    ¡°Anm Eris?¡±


    I blinked three times when I heard Laurent calling me. ¡°Ahm, yes?¡±


    ¡°I said, hurry up. We arete.¡± He held my hand and continued stepping up the stairs.


    When I looked again at the second floor where Lauressa was located, she was not there. That made my body tremble.


    We walked faster and moved inside the room. Laurent shut the door and gestured to me to go to the bathroom.


    ¡°You said we are taking a bath together?¡± I looked at him with confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I did, but it was just a joke. So go there and fix yourself. I will take my bath to the other room.¡± He moved to his closet and looked for his school uniform.


    I stared at his broad back. I smirked when naughtiness came into my mind. I slowly walked towards him and hugged his back. His body froze, but that was just a second.


    My mouth went to his ear. ¡°How about epting your offer of not going to school? Just for today?¡± I whispered those words in a soft voice. I was seducing him.


    ¡°Nope. I have patients today and I will train the nurses.¡± There was a stutter in his voice. That means I was influencing him that much.


    My hands traveled from his chest down to his belly. Take note of the slow motion and the touching that reflects igniting on his part.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I could feel that he was gulping his saliva, wetting his throat with the tension I was giving to him.


    ¡°Cherishing my boyfriend.¡± I would not mind if I gave him my whole world. He would be my first andst. It did not matter at all.


    ¡°Go to the bathroom, Baby Girl. Don¡¯t tease me.¡± He caught my hand and removed it gently. ¡°Go there. We need to go to school. Study first, remember?¡± He enveloped his masculine arms on my waist. He moved his face closer and kissed me on my cheek. ¡°Study first.¡± He repeated.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I pouted with disappointment. I wanted more time with him, but I knew there was still plenty of time to spend with him. ¡°I will take a bath.¡± A smile formed on my lips. I gave him a quick kiss on the lips before running towards the bathroom. I left him with a gesture of shaking his head. He could not believe my attitude.


    I was singing while soaping my body. I did that fast to avoidingte to school. After that, I went out with just a towel on my body.


    Laurent was sitting on the bed, putting on his ck shoes. ¡°Come on, Baby Girl. Make it-¡± He looked at me, then, he gulped.


    That was what I wanted. Clearing his throat. ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°Go and put your uniforms on. I brought thatst night.¡± He averted his looks on me. He went to the closet ang got hisboratory gown.


    ¡°You are so handsome, Baby Boy.¡± I said that with a full sweet voice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I grabbed the new uniform and went to the bathroom again.


    When I moved out, he was now prepared ready to go. My eyes viewed his shining ck shoes, formal inside clothes andb gown. He was just used to wearing theb gown even though he was not in the school.


    ¡°Wow. My boyfriend is so heart pumping, handsome and attractive!¡± I ran towards him and hugged him so tight. He did the same thing.


    We walked in the huge mansion with our hands intertwined. ¡°What can you say about going out on a weekend?¡± He asked while putting his hands on my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very good n, but¡­¡± I pouted with a sad expression. ¡°I have work. If we are going out. We should give time to each other for the whole day. So that we can fully enjoy and know each other more.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you not go?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I have to go to work. I don¡¯t want to get fired.¡±


    He held my hand while the other one was opening the car. He guided me to go inside. Then, he walked towards the driver seat.


    In the middle of our silence, Laurent¡¯s phone rang. Lauressa was calling, he just ignored that.


    ¡°What is wrong? You can answer it.¡± I grabbed the phone when it rang again and answered it.


    ¡°You did not bring your lunch box again!¡± Lauressa¡¯s voice was usually loud and angry. I chuckled a bit. I remembered those days that I brought Laurent a lunchbox just to make him breakfast. Of course, he would not eat when I did not force him, like how Lauressa cared about him.


    ¡°What does she say?¡± Laurent wrinkled his forehead. I stretched my arms to straighten the waves on it.


    ¡°Laurent, you are supposed to be a doctor and you should know how important breakfast is.¡± This time, Lauressa¡¯s voice lowered.


    I was just shutting my mouth. So she would not know that it was me, listening to her rants and lectures to her brother. I found it sweet. She was taking care of Laurent like he was her mother.


    ¡°What? You are not answering me?¡± Lauressa started to be annoyed again, that was why I put the phone on Laurent¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I already ate breakfast. I promised. Yeah, with Anm. Yes. I swear.¡± He wrinkled his forehead. I put my finger on his forehead to remind him that he should not knitted his forehead, so he straightened it.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Whatever.¡± He gestured to me to hang up the phone so I did.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± I gave him a beautiful, perfect smile.


    ¡°She said, take care.¡±


    ¡°Woah! She is so sweet! I hope I have a sister like her, or a brother. I am an only child. So sad, but that is not a problem. My mom and dad really love me. Actually, I am dreaming big because of them. I should be a registered nurse. I will be!¡±


    There was a small smile on his lips. He turned the steering wheel to the left. ¡°You will, when you believe.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I believed in you. Actually, I can see you as a sessful nurse.¡±


    The car stopped. I did not notice that we were already in the parking lot of Laurente. We had not yet stepped down from the car. He moved closer to me and glued our foreheads. ¡°You will be a nurse and take care of me forever.¡±


    ¡°You are a doctor.¡± A chuckle came out of my mouth. ¡°You can take care of me, too.¡±


    ¡°We should take care of each other.¡± He moved closer, he kissed me on the lips. He would never tire of kissing me as if it was always our first time.


    We moved out of the car with a wide thrilling smile on our lips.


    We are now ready to face the world with intertwining hands.

 Chapter 24 FRIENDSHIP BRACELET

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Heck! He is his girlfriend already?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he was just flirting?¡±


    ¡°Maybe pass time?¡±


    ¡°What a wh-re!¡±


    ¡°She seduced him. I was sure of that.¡±


    ¡°I hate her so bad!¡±


    My blood boiled at the whispers of the students as they saw Laurent and me together, but I ignored that. I should not mind them. It would not change the fact. What was important was that me and Laurent were happily in love.


    Laurent was leaning his arms on my shoulder. The representation of possessiveness. That I was his. We walked to the hallway. My ears ached with loud rumors. It was not my attitude to fight back or shout at them, that was why I pretended that I did not hear their judgments. Even though it was ripping my heart, aching me so bad. The tears condensed in the side of my eyes. That was embarrassing of me so I slowly wiped it without making Laurent notice it.


    In the middle of our walk, I was just surprised when Laurent suddenly approached them.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°The next time you talk like that to my girl, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± He shouted with so much annoyance in his expression.


    The women seemed to be frightened by his fire emotions, which was why they ran away. Laurent clenched his fist, giggling, tightened jaw while still staring sharply at where they were running.


    ¡°You should not have scolded them. I am fine.¡± I gently held her arm and rubbed it into up and down motion. Caressing him and making sure that he was getting calm by my touch.


    He did not answer me, he just took my hand and walked straight down the hallway. He delivered me to our room.


    The astonishment of my ssmates was obvious. I was embarrassed to look at them. I moved down my head, hiding my face to them.


    ¡°I will fetch you after ss.¡± His lips stretched to form a smile. He moved closer and kissed my forehead. ¡°Study well.¡±


    My cheeks felt the igniting sensation. Imagine that there were plenty of eyes watching us when he did that. He was not embarrassed to make them see that I was his girlfriend.


    After the mind blowing shyness that I felt, Laurent finally said goodbye and left me. I just watched his figure going away from me until it was no longer seen by my eyes.


    ¡°Woah! Laurent is your boyfriend already?¡± Alem jumped like a happy kid. She also screamed so loud with a blushing face. It was obvious that she was so d with the good news.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I said happily and joined her to jump. We were like crazy people who were leaping while our hands were holding.


    ¡°Are you serious, Anm! Starting from now, you are my idol!¡± She chuckled with small eyes. ¡°You are the only person who entered his heart! You don¡¯t know how many women like him. Then, you reached right away effortlessly.¡± Alem grabbed my arms and we started to walk towards the room. We did not mind the ring eyes of our ssmates and the rumors of their usations to me.


    ¡°Tell me your story! I love to hear that.¡± Alem grabbed my hand to guide me sitting beside her. ¡°Tell me! Come on!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too fast to be detailed. Last night there was a guy who¡­¡± The shivers crawled to my spine when I remembered that scary night. I did not want to repeat that in my mind, but it came popping like a painful scene. ¡°A guy tried to rape me.¡±


    Alem covered his lips. ¡°What! How are you? Are you okay? Did you hurt?¡± The worry was written on her face.


    ¡°Nope. I am fine. Laurent cane and saved me. That night, he admitted to me that¡­¡± I looked down when the thrilling moments of us came into my head, ¡°he loves me, too. He asked me if I wanted to be her baby girl, her girlfriend.¡± The tears were slowly going out of my tear duct. Not because I was sad, but because the happiness was overflowing, touching every inch of my body.


    ¡°I am so happy.¡± Alem said with a soft voice. She moved closer to me and hugged me so tight. ¡°I am so proud of you. That is my guess. I know he likes you, too, the way he looks at Ardent was different. As if he was jealous of him. I was right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for supporting me.¡± I cupped her face and smiled widely. ¡°I hope the man meant for youes one of these days.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± She blew out the harsh air. ¡°Maybe one day, I will meet him.¡±


    ¡°You will. Just let the flow of destiny drag you to where you belong.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If that timees, support me, too, okay?¡± Alem gave me a beautiful smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Having a best friend that truly loves you is heartwarming. Alem is always here for me, in sadness, happiness, everything that I encounter. I am so lucky to have her in my life. Her presence and advice that make me choose the right path helps me to be a better person. I am d to meet her and Ardent. In this world that I do not belong to, they ensure that I will never be alone.


    ¡°I hope everything goes well for you and Laurent.¡± Alem started to move out her things from the bag such as notebook and pen. A wide stretch of smile formed on her lips when she found something on her bag. ¡°Tada!¡± She raised a bracelet with hanging stars on it. ¡°I brought you a friendship bracelet. Don¡¯t lose this.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Thank you so much!¡± The overload of happiness was written on my face. When she put that thing to my wrist already. I raised it and stared at it. ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me, too!¡± She moved her wrist up and showed me the same bracelet.


    ¡°Promise me that you will never leave me!¡± Alem held my hand. ¡°Even though I know your time will be cut into two. For Laurent and for your friends, but that is fine as long as you are d.¡±


    ¡°I will never leave you. Promised.¡±


    We had a lot to convey at that time since the professor was not yeting. She talked about her mom and dad, fighting again with the business. She was so annoyed because they had no time for her.


    ¡°How about going out on the weekend?¡± Alem suggested with a cute expression, blinking her eyes.


    Laurent asked me the same way, but I refused due to my job.


    ¡°I have-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot! Yes. How about after your duty?¡±


    Laurent asked me the same way. Okay, this time Alem was right, my time would be split into emy priorities.


    ¡°Okay. You are thinking about him. Then, invite him in our house? Me, you, Laurent and Ardent. That would be fun.¡± Alem wrote her name on the notebook.


    ¡°You, sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just try if he wants to join us.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I opened the zipper of my backpack. Laurent gave me this with three notebooks and other school supplies. He just ensured that I had a thing for today since I slept in his house.


    I think Laurent wille on the weekend, I just hope that Ardent and him will not fight again.


    I looked down to my bracelet. It is beautiful.

 Chapter 25 THE STATUS OF MY LIFE

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    Alem told different stories. We talked a lot before the professor arrived. The lesson started. The discussion was about genes. The unit of heredity that could be transferred from parents to offspring. It also holds the characters of the individual. That was an interesting topic so I focused.


    When the ss was over I saw Ardent outside our room. I was thrilled to approach him. As usual, he had a big smile on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± I almost lost my eyes in the smile. I jumped while the excitement crawled all over me. He had no idea why, but the light on his expression could be seen. Thinking of the positives.


    ¡°Why are you happy?¡±


    But I suddenly lost my smile when I remembered my mom and dad. Our problem at the province.


    What happened to them?


    I had no cellphone, that came into my mind.


    ¡°Ah! Can I borrow your cell phone?¡± Suddenly the topic changed.


    He immediately handed it to me.


    ¡°Hello, Mom?¡± From the very beginning of the call, my anxiety was creeping up. My chest was drumming in nervousness.


    ¡°Everything is fine, Anm.¡± I felt that in the other line, I knew mom was smiling.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should thank the Baiders. He gave the title of the soil to all of us so everyone was willing to serve them even though he said it wasn¡¯t necessary anymore. It wasn¡¯t just that, Anm. He even sent machines for sewing and other machinery that can be used in pineapples and farms. He fixed our houses to be cement so that we should be safe from the storm in case. He also makes the roads built to avoid the mud when it rains. He sounds like a Mayor, isn¡¯t he? He is a very kind man. You choose the right person for you.¡±


    My jaw dropped at what he said. I could feel how happy my heart was. I could not answer and I did not know what to say.


    He is so kind and handsome, all the package of a charming prince. I am so lucky to have him in my life.


    I could not believe it. Did he do that? Really? Did he really do that? Was that the meaning of the words ¡®you don¡¯t need to cry again¡¯? If that was so, he was an angel who fell down from heaven.


    ¡°Are you sure, Mom? Do you mean Laurent Baider? Baider?¡± I repeat because I could not really believe it. Maybe I heard it incorrectly, even though my heart knew it was true.


    ¡°Yes, baby girl?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I looked back when I heard the baritone voice of Laurent, which was like music to my ear. My eyes widened when I viewed them.


    All the women heard Laurent what he said, that was why they screamed in thrill. My lips parted when I saw his sweet smile.


    When will I get used to that smile of his? It seemed like the first time all the time. That was not his attitude, and I was proud to say that he showed me another version of himself.


    ¡°Laurent!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°He is freaking handsome!¡±


    ¡°Date me! Ahhh!¡±


    They shouted like they saw a popr artist, but when Laurent came over and touched my waist, the tone changed and was reced by a whisper of annoyance.


    ¡°¡®Mom, go ahead. I¡¯ll just call you again. Always be careful. I love you.¡± I almost forgot that I was talking to my mom.


    ¡°All right, Anm. Be careful, we¡¯ll always miss you.¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes as she said that. I also miss my family. ¡°You, too, Mom. Drink your medicine in time, okay? I love you.¡± I hung up the phone afterward.


    Laurent kissed my forehead so I looked up on him with an overwhelming smile.


    ¡°Give back the phone to him,¡± he whispered immediately. My smile formed into a teasing one because he was jealous again. He was possessive and it was obvious.


    ¡°Thank you, Ardent.¡± I smiled as my arms stretched, giving back the phone to Ardent. His eyes moved back and forth between Laurent and me. Wrinkled and irritated.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me anything, Anm,¡± Ardent said with a soft voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell a story?¡±


    I winced at what he said. I rarely met him so I did not tell him right away. I had ns to say to him, but Laurent showed up and I was talking to my mom, so that was out of my mind.


    ¡°Should she need to tell you everything?¡± I looked away when Laurent answered. In his voice he emphasized.


    ¡°Yes! Because she is my friend,¡± Ardent said with annoyance in his expression.


    Oh-uh! Do not tell me they would fight again? This was a disaster again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a friend,¡± Laurent said with a threat on his face.


    His expression was new to me. Back then, he had almost no emotions at all time. But now, he could show that to anyone.


    Ardent looked at him sharply, I saw his palm clenched and he was holding the tie of his temper.


    ¡°Me?¡± Laurent pointed to his chest. ¡°I am her boyfriend.¡± His words were highlighted. He gently pulled me towards him, held my waist.


    Ardent looked down at his hand holding my waist. There was a giggling on his jaw and a fire on his eyes.


    ¡°Ardent¡­¡± I said softly. I could not find any words to say to calm him down. I had no idea what made him so mad like that. It was just that I did not tell him about us in early times. I wondered what was another reason.


    My sweat began to produce in the corner of my forehead. I could feel the tension between the two of them. The anger that radiates towards the atmosphere and creates an awkward feeling to all of us.


    ¡°Can you please introduce me to them, Baby Girl?¡± Laurent¡¯s grin was obviously seen. He was teasing Ardent as he looked straight at his eyes.


    I scratched my head before speaking. I did not know where to start, but I managed to speak. ¡°Ah-Laurent Baider, he is my boyfriend,¡± I said shyly to Alem and Ardent. I almost hid my face in embarrassment.


    Ardent¡¯s gaze deepened on Laurent.


    What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t understand why they are always at war? There was nothing to be fight of.


    ¡°Alem,¡± Alem stretched her arms, offering her right hand to Laurent.


    Laurent just smiled. He did not ept her hand so I gestured on him to take it. He took it when he felt that he had no choice.


    Ardent sighed before approaching and also held out his hand to Laurent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if we haven¡¯t had a good meetingtely. Ardent by the way,¡± he said bluntly. The fire on his gaze was gone. He had a pure expression of making friends with Laurent.


    ¡°Laurent Baider,¡± Laurent held out his hand. It was almost making Ardent wince for no apparent reason.


    They stared at each other sharply. Until I noticed how tight they held each other¡¯s hand. They were battling using that shaking hands.


    ¡°Laurent?¡± I grabbed his attention causing them to let go of the hand.


    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home,¡± I wanted to thank Alem when she came and invited us.


    Laurent walked over to me and he was now smiling while still looking at Ardent. I did not know, but he seemed to be teasing him. I simply reached for Ardent¡¯s phone which he had not gotten before. I was still nervous because Laurent might have gotten mad when he knew how close we were.


    ¡°Bye, see you tomorrow.¡±


    The four of us said goodbye. Surprisingly Laurent also said goodbye to them before we got in his car.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your apartment?¡± He was starting the car and holding the steering wheel.


    ¡°Are you going to my ce? Really?¡± That made me jump in a thrill. I thought he did not want a tight ce like my apartment.


    I was wrong and I was excited to show him the status of my life. I would never be embarrassed of that.

 Chapter 26 HIS REASON

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Yes. So that I can go with your ce anytime.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I was again amazed by the beauty of his smile.


    Why is it always like this? I could feel my heart beating because of those smiles of his. Nothing changed. I wondered if I could sense the same way even after how many years of staying by his side? I guessed, the feeling was the same.


    ¡°Is this your apartment?¡± Laurent looked around with nothing written on his face. I thought he would be gross or what, but I did not see it. Just a simple expression of studying the structure of my apartment. Like a usual visitor or foreign person in an unknown area.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My apartment is small. I¡¯m the only one here though.¡± The shyness was in my tone.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with your apartment. It¡¯s cute.¡± He walked around and went to the kitchen. ¡°I think we need to buy groceries.¡± He was finding food and nothing to see. That was why he was inviting me, but I had no money. The sry has not yete, I only have 50 dors. Maybe that was enough for a bit of food, enough for one week.


    ¡°All right.¡± Laurent wrapped his arms on my shoulder and dragged me out of my apartment.


    We happily went out and did some grocery shopping. He was pushing the cart while I was just holding his arm. I could feel the soothing of the scene to my heart. We were like a husband and wife buying food for home. Those thoughts affected me to create a big smile on my lips.


    ¡°I forgot your phone was in the car.¡± Laurent interrupted the silence between the two of us.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I bought you so you don¡¯t borrow from anyone.¡± He wrinkled his forehead. I stretched my arm to press it, making it straight.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll pay you but not now. I don¡¯t have money yet.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± I emphasized those words. I was not wealthy, but I did not want him to think that I was with him because of money. I could get a penny by hard work and sacrifice. I also wanted to pay back his money for helping my family. That was embarrassing.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Laurent surrendered. He knew that he would have nothing to do about that.


    He stopped, looked aside. He was finding what he could buy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too much, I don¡¯t have money yet.¡± I looked down. I could feel the crawling shyness all over me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± His voice was just soft. His knitted forehead was on his face again.


    ¡°What! No. I¡¯m not asking you for money. You are giving too much to me. You also boughtnd for my parents and that was-¡± I stopped when his lips touched mine. My cheeks immediately warmed. I averted my gaze.


    This man had the power of making my heart beat so fast as if I was going to have a heart attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡± He said while the frown was on his expression.


    So he kissed me because he could not stand my bbyness? Fine. I would stop talking. I did not want to irritate him


    My mouth was shut until we reached the cashier. When he was about to pay, I insisted that I had money, but when I looked at the price. I did nothing except chuckling in embarrassment. I let him pay for those things.


    A few minutester, we got to the apartment. We put all the groceries in my kitchen and arranged it into order. That was many. Maybe it wouldst for about one month just because I was alone except if he would stay.


    ¡°You bought many.¡± My cheek could feel the igniting sensation. I was embarrassed, he should not do this.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I think I will stay here always.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You do not want to?¡± His forehead formed a wave.


    I gave him a big attractive smile. ¡°I like that!¡± I wrapped around my arms on his waist and leaned my face on his chest. ¡°Thank you. I promised I will pay you once my sry-¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± I felt his kiss on my head.


    When we finished organizing things, he sat on the couch. He tapped his thigh, gesturing to me to sit there. I followed him with a thrilling feeling in my chest and a britened eyes. The corner of my lips were curved slightly upward. A genuine smile was on it.


    ¡°Have you been friends with Ardent for a long time?¡± His forehead was knitted again. He loved to do that and I did not want to see those waves on his forehead. I just wanted him to always smile. That made him more handsome.


    I stared at him with my using expression. Then, the smirk drew on my lips.


    ¡°Yes. Are you jealous?¡± I teased him by tickling his waist. It did not affect him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    My eyes widened when he said that bluntly. That amazed me. There was no point in lying.


    ¡°Does he always put his hands on you?¡± He asked with a frown again. I could feel the tension on his questions.


    ¡°Ahm-¡± I searched for an answer, but when he looked at me badly I could do nothing, but tell the truth. ¡°Yes.¡± I was stuttering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him.¡± His voice had amand. ¡°You¡¯re my girl. I don¡¯t want another man holding you or even looking at you with admiration.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous. He never admires me. That is not gonna happen.¡± I was sound defensive because that was impossible.


    ¡°What¡¯s mine is mine.¡± There was an authority in his voice.


    I gasped plenty of air. I had no idea what made him so possessive. He was the only man that I loved in my entire life. ¡°But he¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. You need to follow me.¡± His eyes looked like hypnotizing me to follow him.


    ¡°We¡¯re not married yet. You¡¯re possessive.¡± I pouted and crossed my arms below the chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s my request, Anm Eris.¡±


    I kept my mouth closed. Can I avoid Ardent? In my year of staying in school, I was with him and Alem. They were the only friends I had. They were important to me. I wanted Laurent to realize that, but maybe one of these days he could understand that.


    A second of silence. Only the sound of an electric fan could be heard.


    ¡°Baby girl?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    I felt my ear was deaf for a second. My heart was pumping so loud. He never failed to make me feel special. His I love you felt like always a first time bursting from his mouth when in fact, he said that plenty of times. I could also feel my heart was about toe out with the force of that beating.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I said nervously.


    He held my waist and lifted me, he sat me on the couch. Then, knelt down in front of me. He observed my neck.


    ¡°Does your neck still hurt?¡± He grabbed the strand of my hair and flipped it on my back.


    ¡°No. That is fine.¡±


    He stared at my neck as if he felt something strange, which I could not understand. I saw him swallow three times because his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down.


    ¡°Why?¡± The curiosity was on my expression.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He stood up and averted his look at me. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    He led me into the kitchen. We had fun chatting about random things.


    ¡°Why did you buy thend?¡± Out of nowhere I asked him. I just remembered his kindness.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    I palmed my face at what he said. He never really had a specific answer. If he did not want to exin he would just say a short answer.


    ¡°Please tell me?¡± I gave him puppy eyes with a plea on it.


    His mouth parted with a sigh afterward. ¡°I hate telling a story.¡±


    I was frustrated. It felt like I needed to force him just to say a long word.


    He has always been like that. What else is new to him?


    ¡°Fine. I hate telling a story, but I hate to see you with your sad face. I bought it for you and for the people there. To help them.¡±

 Chapter 27 HE IS BLUSHING

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°¡­ I bought it for you and for the people there. To help them.¡±


    I smiled broadly. He bought it not just for me, but for the people there. He was really a good person.


    I came over and hugged him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Wee.¡± He removed my hug. ¡°Eat first. Flirt with meter.¡±


    My cheeks get hot. I could not exin the shyness that I felt. ¡®Flirt meter¡¯ that was embarrassing.


    I returned to my seat with a huge smile. I could help, but admire him more. I thought he only knew how to frown his forehead, but I was shocked to know more about his personality. I had so many things to discover about him. Things that drown me into my love for him.


    Even though I did not fully understand all about him, especially his family, knowing how good he was, that was enough.


    He was the person who did not have to say that he had a high standard of living because for him he was still on the ground. Even if he was showing rudeness to people, you would not pay attention to that when you get to know the real him.


    Back then, no matter how many times he kicked me out of his life, I felt that there was a big reason for that and I would wait for the day for him to tell me.


    ¡°You look crazy in love,¡± he told me with a smile.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t deny that,¡± I smiled at him too, causing him to stare at me.


    ¡°You too. It¡¯s obvious how crazy you are to me.¡± I was just joking, but his answer startled me.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    I stared at him as the tears almost rolled down my cheeks. Then, I did not realize it was dripping.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He came over and wiped away my tears.


    I have many dreams in life, one of which is to be a nurse. That is why I am here and working hard to study, but I do not expect that my other dream of having him in my life would be fulfilled quickly.


    One thing, I was assured of. I will never leave him.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t really like me,¡± I wiped away my tears using the back of my hand.


    He hugged me so tight as if there was no tomorrow. ¡°That is just what you think. Sometimes, what is in our mind is just nothingpared to reality.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡± I held his nape and gestured to him to lift me. ¡°Do you want to see my room?¡± A smirk formed on my lips.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are being naughty again.¡± A grin grew on his lips. ¡°But I want that.¡±


    A loud chuckle came out of my mouth when he lifted me like a baby. I was facing him, he was holding my thighs. My thighs were enveloping his waist.


    He bit his lips before moving closer to me. Kissing me in the most gentle way. He walked towards my room while our lips were not separating until I could feel the softness of my bed on my back.


    We were just kissing passionately. My hands were on his nape, moving up and down while his was on my cheek. No touching. No other things. Just kissing and I love it. Making memories with him like this was heartwarming. I would never forget every single detail with him.


    When we parted our lips, we just gazed at each other while gasping for air. We were both having a big smile with the spark on our eyes.


    Heid beside me and hugged me, I did the same thing.


    ¡°Baby Boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Baby Girl?¡±


    Our endearment sounds funny. We were old enough to be called that, but it also sounded sweet and romantic.


    ¡°Can you join me on the weekend?¡± I leaned my head on his chest and tightened my embrace.


    ¡°Where?¡± The forehead of his turned wavy again.


    ¡°At the Alem¡¯s house. Just having fun. She invited both of us and also¡­¡± I had an hesitation to say Ardent¡¯s name, but at the end, I still spelled it out. ¡°Ardent.¡±


    ¡°I am free.¡±


    My eyes widened and moved a bit. That was why the bed bounced back. ¡°That mean yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He touched my cheek. ¡°I will join you.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Anything for you.¡± He moved me closer to him.


    A hush filled the room for a minute. Nothing really happened, I just yed with his chest, chin, nose, eyebrows-his features. The night was just a silent night with him until he invited me to go to the couch and watched a movie on Netflix. We found the best series and we watched silently. It was like a simple date in an indoor ce.


    He also cooked french fries and popcorn. As usual we wereughing, cuddling and teasing each other. That made my nightplete. I had no idea what would happen to me if this man went away from me. I just hoped he would never leave me the same as I wanted to stay in his life. His voice, figure, attitude, made me crazy in love with him. That made me think of doing anything just to glue him in my life.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Laurent had a glowing spark on his eyes. He was good looking from any angle. In his side view, front view or even back view.


    He is always handsome.


    ¡°You are striking my heart with your features and captivate my mind twenty four hours a day.¡± I bit my index finger. The smile on my lips were obviously there since we came here.


    ¡°You are joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± He mixed the french fries. We were in the kitchen because our popcorn and french fries were finished so we temporarily stopped watching the movie.


    ¡°I am not.¡± I was giggling on his cheek. ¡°You look absolutely stunning whatever you wear, whenever you are, even though you are just waking up with messy hair. How can you do that?¡±


    His face became red, from cheek to ear.


    ¡°Gosh! You are blushing! Look! That makes you more suave!¡±


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense.¡± He looked away as if he was so shy.


    A chuckle came out of my mouth. ¡°Look at you! You are shy for the first time.¡±


    ¡°I am not shy.¡± Our eyes met. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± He put his lips and looked down on what he was cooking. ¡°It¡¯s just I am in love with you, that is why I could feel the igniting sensation like a usual reaction of a person who was interacting with the girl they admire.¡±


    ¡°You speak long words now?¡± I teased him by having a smirk.


    ¡°I felt like I needed to exin.¡±


    ¡°You look stunning, Baby Boy. I will never get tired of saying that.¡±


    That made him blush all over his face while he was prohibiting his lips to form a broad smile.

 Chapter 28 ARMED MEN

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    After that, we cooked in the kitchen. We went back to the couch. An hour of cuddling andughing. Like the movie, our time together had ended.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Laurent walked to the table and grabbed his bag.


    ¡°I thought you were going to sleep here?¡± I pouted, the plea was in my eyes. I was wishing that my cuteness would make him stay.


    He came over, bent his body because I was sitting on the couch. He kissed my forehead.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, I have something to do.¡±


    It seemed like my overload of cuteness would not convince him, so I had nothing to do.


    ¡°All right, tomorrow, promise?¡± I stood up and enveloped my arms on his waist.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± He moved his head up and down.


    My hand leaned on his chest down to his belly. I had no idea why I loved to tease him.


    ¡°Why are you always naughty, Baby Girl?¡± His forehead was frowned as always.


    I raised my hands and wrapped it on his nape. Then, I tiptoed and moved my face closer to him. ¡°When you say naughty. It is like this.¡± My lips touched him. I sipped his soft lips. It was tasty.


    I thought he would not respond, but he responded and pressed himself on me. He kissed me back in a gentle, romantic way. I could feel the thrill and the butterflies in my stomach. Before the kiss deepened, he removed his lips on mine and gave a distance to our bodies.


    ¡°Okay. I will always remember the meaning of naughty to you.¡± A wide, handsome, perfect, attractive smile formed on his lips that made me blush. He had a perfect feature that even though he did do something he was still nice looking.


    ¡°I have difficulty leaving you.¡± He grabbed my hands and put them on his shoulder. Then, his hands were enveloping my curves.


    I noticed that his smile was getting more frequent. It was good news.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± Laurent held my hands. I just nodded.


    We came out with intertwining hands. My smile never faded until we reached the parking lot. We were close to his car when we felt that there was someone else in the ce.


    We were shocked when there were men standing a bit distance from us. They did not look like good people. That was why my body quake. The fear was gradually forming in my chest.


    Laurent immediately hid me behind him.


    ¡°Anm Eris, go back inside.¡± His voice was almost a whisper. I held the hem of his shirt.


    I nced at the men. My fear became extreme when I saw that they were armed people. They had long guns. I never seen that kind of tool before and that made me anxious of what would happen to us tonight.


    Laurent just smiled as if he was not scared of these people. He stood as if there was no fear crawling all over his body. He looked at them like a normal stare, like a casual as if there was no danger.


    How can he do that? Standing like a mafia boss with powerful looks.


    Laurent acted quickly when he saw that they were approaching us. He ran and pulled me back inside. We were about to reach the door when my whole system froze, there was a man blocking us while pointing his gun at us.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I was stuttering, my body was shaking.


    ¡°Shhh, quite. Just trust me.¡± His voice was soft, soothing my feelings, but no matter what he said, he could not ease the fright in me.


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± The man asked. The smirk formed on his lips.


    How I wish that this moment was just a nightmare. I could not take this, I might have a heart attack or ck out because of too much tension.


    I hid behind Laurent when I saw that he was looking at me from head to toe, observing my whole feature. I hated that way of looking when it was not Laurent. It was rude to me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When I stared at Laurent¡¯s expression he was calm even his hand that was holding me had no sign of fear.


    The gun was still pointed at Laurent, but he did not seem nervous or what.


    ¡°If you look at her again. I¡¯ll get your eyeballs.¡± Laurent¡¯s voice had authority, power and threat. He was standing like an army, straight and cool plus his features were perfectly handsome. ¡°Understand me?¡±


    The man let out a burst ofughter.


    ¡°Oh! You seem possessive, sounds like a jealous person.¡±


    I nced at the man again. He was scary because he had a gun, but Lauressa was scarier than him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Arrogant, forehead raised, and calmed Laurent said. I tightened my grip on his hand when I felt the fear making me more vulnerable.


    What if they do something bad to us? Can we run or survive this night?


    They had guns and ording to their appearance, it was obvious that they were not doing good.


    ¡°Your life.¡± The man stared sharply at Laurent.


    My chest heaved recklessly. I was so scared that was why my tears flowed. I did not know how to hurt people, how can I help him if they do something harmful?


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Laurent said calmly as he squeezed my hand.


    ¡°Sweet!¡± The man with the gunughed again. Suddenly, his face became serious.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t invade my territory, maybe this time you are happy, enjoying your love life, but sadly, you have something to pay.¡± He shook his head and tightened the hold of the gun. ¡°Do you know how many dors we lost when you rescued that child?¡±


    Child? Saved? What is that? What did he do to make them like this?


    I could not understand what they were talking about. It was true that I did not know Laurent well. All of it was a secret. This thing was unexpected. They were dealing with a big thing that made me curious.


    Is he involved in the dark market? Or any illegal doings? I hope not. He would not be. But what if he is? No, no!


    ¡°We lost the profits when you ruined the n!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    My jaw dropped when Laurent answered him like that. As in he answered uninterested in what he was saying.


    This man was really unpredictable. He was so cold.

 Chapter 29 LOUD GUN SHOTS

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    No emotion. Laurent gazed at the man straightly with the spark of braveness on his eyes and the expression of a professional fighter. I thought that in his vocabry the word ¡®afraid¡¯ was not written.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the fear in you, Laurent Baider. That amazes me¡­ your stand and look on me seems like you are not trembling inside, are you?¡± His lips curved into an evil smirk. ¡°For your information, I already know you.¡±


    The man pointed the gun on his forehead. The fear crawled all over my body. If he shot him the gun I would take that. It was better to feel the bullet in me than seeing Laurent dying. It would break me into pieces.


    ¡°How many percent do you know of me?¡± I could not understand why Laurent was now smirking at him. My hold on his shirt tightened.


    Baider did not fail to surprise me with his attitude. I wanted to know every inch of him, his life, where he came from, anything about him.


    Am I ready to fully know him? What if there is a big secret that is supposed not to be revealed? Am I prepared to take it? I am not sure.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me well. Don¡¯t act like you know me from head to foot.¡± Laurent¡¯s grin made my body tremble, it was different from usual. It was dangerously evil.


    He stared at his head to his feet. ¡°I am pretty sure that you only know me by my name.¡±


    ¡°You are arrogant.¡± The man slowly approached us. His eyes were dark and his expression was giggling.


    I backed away, but Laurent did not remove his feet to where he was standing. It was as if he should not have avoided that. It was as if nothing could be afraid of.


    ¡°Yeah, I admit.¡± Laurent said, agreeing with the man who described him as ¡®arrogant.¡¯


    I almost scratched my forehead because of what Laurent said. He would not even deny that. That was really his attitude.


    Mr. Baider, what else are your explosions in life? What else did you not tell me? Do I need to prepare myself for the huge revtion?


    ¡°Kill him. That rude man!¡± The man was cut his little patience, he gestured to them to move closer to Laurent and attacked him.


    His members ran towards us immediately. I backed away, but Laurent held my hand. He ran towards the car. In an instant, he inserted me into it and locked the door. He blocked the car using his body.


    I knelt down on the car and tapped the windshield. ¡°Laurent!¡± I tapped it as hard as I could. I only viewed his back, looking at the opponent. My tears were flowing in fear, my body was quaking. I could not see him clearly because of the liquid welling up.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My mouth dropped open when I saw how strong he was. One of them rushed towards him, but just a short distance away, Laurent¡¯s foot immediately hit his face. I saw his nose bleed. Then, he jumped out of the ck car and when he got down, his punchnded on the other¡¯s face.


    The second one rushed forward, but he did not even give him a chance to be close to him, he punched him in the chest immediately. The man cried out in great pain.


    Why does he seem so strong? I mean-very strong! Like an adept puncher and kicker! Did he learn Martial Arts? Or self defense? I had no idea who he really was.


    The third one was about to punch him, Laurent immediately dodged in the side and then quickly used his knee to hit his chin.


    I covered my mouth when his chin was dislocated. That was unbelievable! He was brave, scary and powerful.


    The fourth man was approaching, Laurent did not give him a chance toe closer to him, he kicked him in the face.


    My body trembled more as I watched him how to fight, how to make them fall on the floor. It was difficult to believe. I thought he was just an ordinary doctor who healed patients, but it seemed like that profession was used to know where the delicate portion of the body was to kill the enemy-no, not to kill, just hurt them in the most painful way.


    Do I need to trust him? Or should I trust him because I have no choice? Would it be the start of the most horror, shocking events in the future? Or he would not let that happen?


    My head was messed up. I had no idea what to think anymore.


    Only a few minutes passed, all of them were knocked out, except their leader, who I did not know even his name.


    ¡°Awesome.¡± The man gave him a loud apuse, being sarcastic. He was smiling, but in a few seconds, that changed into a cold look. ¡°But you can¡¯t escape from the bullet!¡± In an instant, he pulled a trigger.


    ¡°Bend down, Anm Eris!¡± Laurent ordered me so I did. My side face was touching the ground of the car, my body was folded while I was hugging my knee. I started to sob louder as I heard the loud shots of guns.


    I wanted to peek because Laurent might be hit, but I could not move up. He might fire again and I would be hit.


    I tightened the hug on my knees. My ears were aching because of the loud sound of bullets everywhere. I was so scared. I could feel that I might ck out, my chest was going up and down extremely. I could feel that I had difficulty breathing. Too much frighten was consuming me.


    What happened to Laurent? I wished he was okay because I could not take that if something bad happened to him.


    Is he okay?


    The gun shots stopped. I was getting air and blew it out with difficulty. I was about to move and looked at it when I heard one loud firing of guns that echoed around the ce. That made my heart ripped, it was painful.


    Laurent!

 Chapter 30 THE PERKS OF BEING STRONG

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I had doubts about opening the door because I might not like what I would see. I was frightened to think that Laurent was lying on the floor bathing in blood. In just the thought of that, my body shook extremely, my tears became loud.


    A few seconds of crying, I was stunned, my mouth was barely opened when Laurent opened the car. He stared at me with the spark of pity on me.


    My tears automatically flowed over and over again until it streamed down my face.


    I was d that he was safe and nothing bad had happened to him. He came over and stroked my cheek. Then, he hugged me so tight. My arms wrapped himpactly.


    I burst out my loud sobs on his shoulder. I could still feel the trembling of my body and the tightness in my chest. It was hard to calm down and think that nothing happened. It was the scariest event of my life.


    ¡°Shh.¡± He caressed my hair and kissed me on my head repeatedly. ¡°I am okay. You are safe. Don¡¯t worry. Shhh.¡± He kept saying something to calm me, but it would not work. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. I won¡¯t. I promise.¡± He kissed my head again, plenty of times.


    After a few seconds of crying on him, he spoke. This time it was not me who was conversing with him.


    ¡°Take your boss to the hospital if you don¡¯t want him to die here!¡± Laurent shouted at the men who were twisting their bodies.


    Is it painful to make it hard for them to stand up?


    I looked around, the men were crawling in pain, they were holding their chest, belly, nose with the bood. My eyes widened when I saw their leader lying down with his stomach bleeding.


    Did Laurent do that alone? How?


    I was shocked when Laurent lifted me up on his arm. I let him do that. I had no strength to stand up and walk. My fear was still in my chest. I was just wondering how can Laurent lift me without difficulty? As if I had no weight at all.


    My tears were gradually slowing. I stared at his face that was now straightly looking on the road. Even if he was exhausted, he looked not. That handsome feature was still on his face. He had a small sweat on his forehead. I could not feel the reckless moving of his chest. He was calm?


    When we arrived inside my apartment, he sat me on the couch. He knelt down in front of me and cupped my cheek.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± His voice was soft and his expression was worrying.


    I just nodded, my body was still shaking. I had no strength to open my mouth and said I was okay even if I was not. Lying was not my thing. My parents molded me to always tell the truth.


    How about him? Is he always telling the truth? I was scared to know the answer.


    I was not used to action scenes, or miserable fights, because this is not how I live. My life was just simple and far from a mess. Since Laurent came, it started to change.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here no one will hurt you.¡± Laurent¡¯s baritone voice filled my ears. He moved up a bit, kissed my cheek and hugged me tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let them touch you. Mark my words.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Gradually, I was feeling calm. I inhaled and exhaled to ease the tension. Laurent sat on the couch and held my hands. My fear and anxieties werepletely gone when his lips touched my lips. That was just a smack, but it affected my whole system to rx.


    He stood up and fetched water from the kitchen.


    ¡°Drink this.¡± He handed me a ss of water.


    My shaking hands grabbed it. ¡°Thank you.¡± My voice was stuttering. I finished the contents of the ss and that made me feel good.


    When I finally felt okay, I dared to ask him. ¡°Who are they, Laurent?¡±


    He just sighed and then looked at me with nothing written on his face. ¡°I hate telling a story. You know that, Baby Girl? Right?¡±


    The annoyance filled my body, but I tried not to react in anger. I was confused about him and he kept telling me that he hated telling a story.


    What is the purpose of me being her girlfriend?


    I had no idea what was going on. It would be the start of my worry every day. I was thinking that maybe one of these days the news of his death was thest thing I heard about him.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡± The plea was in my eyes. The same as the sadness that was making me think that I did not know himpletely.


    ¡°Fine. He is Dred, he runs the biggest syndicate.¡± He said that without emotion. No fear.


    Suddenly, I was nervous again. If it was a big syndicate, his life would probably be in danger. It was just a little information, but scope the whole story. I was afraid of what would happen,ter, tomorrow, one day-fear of the future about his life. I would never be assured of his safety.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He can¡¯t do anything to me because¡­¡± He looked away. It was hard for him to continue the next line, but he managed to spell out. ¡°Because¡­ I am Baider.¡±


    My jaw literally dropped.


    What kind of pride is that? What¡¯s the perks of being a Baider? Does that surname have something to do with the enemy?


    ¡°What if theye back again?¡± I managed to ask even though the nervousness was crawling all over my body.


    ¡°That is not a problem.¡± His tone was telling me as if it was the normal thing to him or he did not care about that thing?


    His words made me scratch my head. I did not understand the details.


    How can I get a sensible answer from this Baider man? I can¡¯t believe he is my boyfriend.


    In the middle of my deep thoughts, my eyes widened when he lifted me up again without saying any words. He ushered me into my room andid me down on the bed.


    Am I a baby so he can just carry me like that? The perks of being strong.

 Chapter 31 HIDDEN MESSAGES

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°You need to rest.¡± His voice was sweet. Heid me on the bed and positioned himself next to me.


    ¡°I thought you were not going to sleep here?¡±


    He hugged my waist and faced me. ¡°My mind changes.¡± He grabbed the back of my head and leaned me on his broad chest. ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep, Baby Girl.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I looked up and stared at his face for a long time. From his eyebrow, nose and lips. Every detail was perfect.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to melt if you do not avert your look.¡± He opened his eyes and moved closer. He left no distance between our bodies.


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome.¡± I said while smiling as I ran across his face.


    ¡°I know,¡± He closed his eyes and started to breathe deeply.


    Maybe he was tired of what had happened earlier. He held me even tighter and I felt his kiss on the side of my neck. He was smelling my natural scent.


    ¡°Sleep.¡± His eyes were shut.


    My eyes were just glued on him for about a minute.


    Even though I have so many questions about you, I still seem to lose interest in it because my love for you is more dominant.


    Who are you? What are you?


    ¡°Sleep. Don¡¯t overthink. One day, you¡¯ll know everything about me. This is not the right time.¡± His voice was gentle. ¡°For now, keep in mind that I am Baider.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    When I woke up, Baider was not by my side. I immediately stood up and looked for him. A sigh of relief came out of my mouth as I saw him in the kitchen, cooking our breakfast. I walked closer to him and hugged his back. I buried my face on his dorsal and smelled his scent.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± I was energetic as usual.


    He faced me, bent down and kissed my lips. ¡°Good morning.¡± He put the te of hotdogs on the table.


    I moved faster to sit in front of the table. ¡°You cooked for me again. Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I am more delighted than that.¡± A smirk formed on his lips.


    ¡°Hey! You are teasing me this early morning.¡± I grabbed one piece of hotdog and bit it. I chewed and when I was done swallowing it, I held Laurent¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, Baby Girl.¡± He prepared everything for me. I felt like I was a princess. His care was radiating to my heart.


    ¡°When do we go to Alem?¡± He grabbed the ss of water and gave it to me.


    ¡°Later. Evening. Do you have clothes?¡± I held the ss of water and drank it.


    ¡°We will buy at the mall.¡±


    We ate while conversing about school, but I prohibited myself from asking what happenedst night. He might not want to talk about it. I would just wait for the ¡®proper time¡¯ that he was the only one who insisted on telling everything about his life. I am his girlfriend and whether he likes it or not, one of these days he would narrate the details.


    It was fun to be with him for the whole day. Like what he said, we bought his clothes and were so stubborn to buy me clothes, too. We were arguing in the store because what he wanted to buy was the expensive branded clothes.


    ¡°Laurent, I have no money.¡± I bluntly said that with my low tone. He was pushing me in the dressing room to fit what he liked for me. It was a pants with a simple design and some shirts that were in. He did not want sexy clothes that might see my private parts which I do not like, too.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Baby Girl. It¡¯s just clothes. Fit them on.¡± He pushed me gently in the dressing room. In the end, I caught myself looking at the mirror. I liked the clothes, too. I looked decent and professional.


    ¡°Hey, Baby Boy!¡± A smile grew on my lips as I turned around in front of him. I saw the formation of an attractive handsome smile on his lips.


    ¡°Gorgeous.¡± He gestured for me to go back to the fitting room and tried another one. I was tired, the sweats were producing in the corner of my forehead, but for the sake of Laurent¡¯s happiness. I put on fifteen different designs of clothes!


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Nice looking.¡±


    ¡°Pretty.¡±


    ¡°You melt my heart.¡±


    ¡°You are a goddess of beauty.¡±


    All of the synonyms of the word beautiful came out in his mouth. He kept praising me every time I showed him the dress.


    ¡°I am tired, Laurent.¡± I pouted and sat beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He grabbed my hand and went to the counter to give all the clothes. He used his card to pay the bills. I did not argue with him because those were expensive.


    How would I get that amount of money?


    We walked in the mall. Every woman was looking at him and murmuring something.


    ¡°He is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Is he an actor?¡±


    ¡°Look. He has a perfect feature.¡±


    ¡°Adonis personified.¡±


    I wrapped my hands on Laurent¡¯s arms. He was ignoring the whispers of the girls. What made me happy was that his eyes were just on me. Smiling to me. Talking to me. Holding me. Just me. No other woman. And I felt the overflowing love in my chest just because of that.


    I dragged him to the cheap ice cream store. This time, it was my treat so I could give him something for today. We happily lick the ice cream while sitting on the bench.


    ¡°I felt like I am a normal person because of you.¡± He sucked the peak of the ice cream.


    ¡°What do you think of you? Abnormal? Of course you are a normal person.¡±


    We watched the kids sliding on the yground. The mall had an indoor yground for the children. ¡°One day, we¡¯ll have children. How many kids do you like?¡± My voice was full of energy, my lips were stretching into a beautiful wide smile.


    Laurent stopped licking the ice cream. His eyes looked somewhere and I saw the gulp in his throat. He was clearing the block by swallowing his saliva. He looked terrified of something. ¡°Ahm.¡± He scratched his forehead. ¡°I think we need to go home?¡±


    His lines made my heart ache. Does he not want to have a child with me? Is he not seeing me in the future? That was painful. I am sure that I will marry him, but he never thinks the same way.


    The heaviness in my heart did not go away as we walked to the parking lot and looked for his car. My mind was filled with different questions.


    Besides not knowing him fully, I also have no idea where our rtionshipsted. Me? I know that I want to be with him forever. But him? That messed up my mind.


    ¡°Get in, Baby Girl.¡± Laurent opened the door of the car and guided me to insert my body.


    I just gave him a wide smile even though my heart was not d.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile when you are not happy.¡±


    My eyes widened when Laurent noticed my expression. He was good at observing people and I was idolizing him for that.


    He went to the driver¡¯s seat. He gazed at me with no emotion and then held my hands. ¡°Baby girl¡­¡± He sighed in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Like what I am always saying, you will know everything.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°When the right timees.¡±


    I shut my mouth. He would not tell me right now. Even having a baby is a secret? Even guessing what the future would be is unclear? What kind of rtionship is this?


    Rtionship that is full of hidden messages.

 Chapter 32 MIND BLOWING

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    We went inside my apartment and fixed everything. I walked to the room silently and looked for my clothes to wear. I stepped in front of the mirror, held the hem of my shirt and lifted it. I also removed my bra and was about to grab a new one when my body froze as I looked at the mirror. Laurent was looking at me in the reflection of the mirror.


    My face blushed as I noticed that I was only wearing my underwear down there, my mountains were exposed. I forgot that I was not alone in my apartment. Well¡­ whatever. Laurent already saw my body, there was no purpose in hiding, but the way he stared at me was saying something that only a man¡¯s hormones could tell. He is still a guy and I am a girl. Of course, the arousal from seeing my body would be felt.


    I gave him a shy smile in the reflection of the mirror and held my shirt to cover my frontal body. ¡°Do you love watching me change my clothes?¡± That was just a joke, but he took it seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± There was no tease or kidding in his tone. He sat on the bed instead and watched me.


    I averted my look and it hit the mirror. My fave was freaking red, from my cheek to my ear and neck.


    ¡°You are shy?¡± A chuckle of Laurent filled the room. ¡°I see your body. Remember?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s still making me feel embarrassed.¡± I looked down. I had no ability to move and put my clothes on in front of him. My cheek was igniting.


    Laurent moved closer to me. I bit my lips when I smelled his manly scent. He held the cloth that was covering my mountains. Those beautiful mounds were freely seen by his eyes. He stared at it for so long.


    ¡°You are so perfect in my eyes. You don¡¯t need to hide what is mine.¡± His voice was sweet, soothing to my heart and creating electricity, crawling all over my body.


    ¡°Yes, but-¡± My words stopped when Laurent left no distance between us. I moved back and back until I could feel the cab on my dorsal.


    He caged me by his arms like I am his prey and he is my predator, ready to swallow me whole. ¡°I like when you blush, Baby Girl.¡± His voice was baritone, a music to ear.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I bit my lips to avoid the wide smile, the result of my thrill to him.


    I gasped for air when his hands touched my neck. ¡°The feeling of your soft bodies in my hand makes my sanity go away.¡± He used his index finger to travel to my vicle, down to my chest. ¡°Good in the sight.¡±


    I was grabbing a harsh air while I was letting him do that. I heard from Alem that it was normal for a couple to be intimate with each other, to feel the burning sensation and sense the desire of wanting. That was why this feeling was not strange to me. I remembered I stole a kiss from him and it was my first.


    His index finger stopped going to the crown of my mountain. He stared at my face and then bit his lips in a harsh way.


    ¡°Put your clothes on, you might be cold.¡± He was about to grab my clothes when I held his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t prohibit your hands from touching me.¡± I cupped his cheek. ¡°I am all yours. All yours, Laurent Baider.¡±


    After saying those words, I moved closer to me and fused my lips together. He fought back my lips as his hands wrapped to the back of my head. We both swayed into our own moves. We walked towards the bed and threw our bodies while our lips were still together. Laurent was on the bottom and I was on his top.


    He moved his body and in the blink of an eye, I felt the softness of my bed to my back. Our kiss was still not separating. His hands touched my neck in a gentle way, down to my vicle. I gasped for air when I felt that his digits were now on the peak of my mountain, encircling it in a circr motion. He was pinching the crown that sent electric shock all over my body. I was moaning in his mouth as he stimted the hormones in my body.


    He inserted his tongue and yed the wall of my mouth. I was kissing him as if I was hungry with his taste. This man made me want him in the most tasty way.


    My eyes closed as I felt his hands ying the strap of my underwear down there until he slid his digits and felt my fold. I was shy because I knew that he could feel how watered it was.


    His lips stretched in between our kisses. ¡°Your body is betraying you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-hmm. It only wants you and you always,¡± I answered as I grabbed plenty of air.


    ¡°Always you, too, Anm Eris.¡± He moved down to my neck and gave it repetitive small kisses. His lips went to my cor bone and when he reached the mountain, he inserted the crown to his hot mouth. ¡°You taste sweet.¡±


    I bit my lips to avoid the sounds of my moans. He was doing great that made my mind out of my skull. The current was overflowing, crawling all over my body.


    His other hand was pinching the other one while the other one was sliding on my fold, moving up and down, teasing the embossed flesh in the middle of the sheath.


    My eyes shut again when I felt that he was pulling down my red underwear. I grabbed an air and held his shoulder.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Baby Girl. Watch me.¡±


    I was panting as I looked at his eyes. When I saw what he was doing, my body burned in fire. Alem was right, being intimate with the people you loved was the best feeling ever.


    His lips marked every inch of my body from lips, forehead, nose, cheek, neck, corbone, chest going down to my tummy and then my body shook as his mouth licked my liquifying fold.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted food sweeter than yours, Baby Girl.¡±


    He continued using his tongue. Circling. Massaging. ying. Sucking. Everything he did was mind blowing and I thought that I would be addicted to his touch. It was suffocating, but at the same time savouring.


    My mouth opened as I sensed one of his digits gradually pushing inside my passageway. That made the electricity crawl from my belly to my chest. I wanted to shout, but I was embarrassed, so I just bit my lips.


    ¡°Tight. It might bleed again.¡± He went up and kissed my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Sorry, I can¡¯t continue.¡±


    That made me go back to my senses. He touched my cheek and kissed my forehead. ¡°I love you.¡± After saying those words, he got up from the bed. ¡°I will be back.¡±


    He ran towards the bathroom. I watched him close the door.


    He yed with me and then went to the bathroom? That¡¯s weird.


    A smile formed on my lips. That was mind blowing. I would love to do that again.

 Chapter 33 HER SECURITY

    LAURENT¡¯S POV


    Since Anm Eris came into my life, I had difficulty controlling myself. I should run away from her, dump her or make excuses that I did not love her, but every time I think about that my heart aches, suffocates and rips. I had no way out in this rtionship.


    All I just needed to do is to take care of her for the rest of our life. She is so beautiful, innocent and smart. She deserved to be loved.


    I was in the bathroom, looking down to my friend. I was guilty of doing that to Anm Eris. We were not yet married and touching her intimately was not right, but how could I prevent myself from being like that?


    I am crazily in love with her. I want to own her. I am just prohibited from doing that because it might hurt her-no it would hurt her for sure.


    I cleaned myself before I went out. A wide soothing smile created on my lips. She was snoring while sleeping deeply. Shevdid not even bother to put the clothes on. This woman was the pain in my friend down there.


    I sat on the bed and touched her cheek. She moved, positioning her body in a sideway. She grabbed my waist and hugged it so tight. ¡°Laurent¡­¡±


    I was not sure if she was dreaming or if she was still awake. I bent my body down and kissed her forehead.


    I held theforter and covered her nudity. I was about to stand up when I saw that her eyes were opened. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I am not going anywhere. Just sleep there. I will fix the clothes in a bag because we are going to Alemter.¡±


    She slowly closed her eyes. I knew that she was tired, it was written in her expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me please.¡± She had the sweetest best voice I have ever heard.


    ¡°Surely.¡± I kissed again on her forehead before I bent my body down on the floor and grabbed her clothes. I bit my lips when I saw her underwear.


    Great. It is hard to control myself, especially when my thinking said Anm Eris is naked lying on the bed with just theforter in her body.


    I heard my phone rang, it was located in the living room so I hurried to pick it up.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Resttan said when I tapped the answer button.


    My forehead wrinkled. ¡°Are you my mother to ask me that way?¡±


    ¡°Hell, Bro! Just answer me!¡± I heard the frustration in his voice. But that did not change my emotion.


    ¡°Anm Eris.¡±


    ¡°Since when do you get her, huh? Remember the family, Laurent. You are just killing the poord-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± My eyes darkened. ¡°If you are not telling me with sense, just don¡¯t call me!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Wait! I have to tell you something about Dred.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± My eyebrows went up. I sat down on the couch and crossed my thighs.


    The information was highly important if it was about him. He became the thorn in my throat and the struggle in my peaceful life.


    ¡°He went to Restelle¡¯s condo.¡±


    My body rattled in shock. If it was about her, Dred would be buried in the ground.


    ¡°What did he do? Did he touch her!¡± I looked around as I noticed that my voice went loud. Anm Eris might hear me.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A couple of seconds, we both shut our mouths. I closed my fist while my teeth were gritting. The anger was crawling all over my body that I wanted to kill someone.


    ¡°She is in the right state now. Dread was just say a threat to her.¡±


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Sleeping. Don¡¯t worry. I am beside her.¡±


    ¡°Widen your eyes to look for her! She must not get hurt again. You know how important she is for me, for us.¡± The expression on my face softened.


    ¡°I know that-Is that Laurent?¡± I heard the voice of Restelle in the other line. 8 guessed she grabbed the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Laurent?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Baby. How are you?¡± My voice was sweet and gentle.


    ¡°I am fine. Where are you? Are you going to visit me tonight? You are not in the mansion.¡±


    I sighed that I made sure that she would not hear that. ¡°I have business tonight and the other day. Maybe after Ie back. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just need your present.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will hurry after my weekend activities. Just make sure, you take care of yourself, okay?¡±


    When ites to Restelle, the tone of my voice was always sweet. To Anm Eris, too. They were the most important girls in my life.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± She seemed so happy just by hearing my voice. ¡°Resttan doesn¡¯t want to join me in the parlor. I need to fix my hair and my nails.¡±


    ¡°I will be with you. Just wait for me.¡± Iid my head on the couch and talked to herfortably.


    ¡°Yes! Why aren¡¯t you going home tonight?¡± She sounded curious and naughty like my Anm Eris.


    ¡°Like what I said. I have business.¡±


    ¡°Is that a girl?¡± She sounded like guessing me.


    A chuckle came out of my lips. I could feel the brightening of my expression. ¡°What if I tell you, it¡¯s yes?¡±


    ¡°Woah! Congrattions, then! When will I meet her?¡±


    ¡°When we have time, Baby. Don¡¯t worry. You will like to be with her.¡±


    ¡°I am so excited!¡± I heard that she opened the TV.


    ¡°Hey, you should rest! Don¡¯t open that!¡± Resttan in the other line was I think walking towards the TV and shutting it.


    ¡°You heard that, Laurent? He is so annoying!¡±


    ¡°He is just taking care of you like what I am doing.¡± I moved to the side and smiled. ¡°Go and sleep, Baby.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°But it is just afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t be stubborn. You need to rest well so that if Ie back, you have energy.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Fine. I hung up! Bye! I love you!¡±


    ¡°Bye, I love you, too.¡±


    I hung up the phone and then texted Resttan to be careful and secure her safety.

 Chapter 34 SMILE

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I napped for about a minute, I think. I got up from the bed and looked for my clothes. I hung my feet and touched the ground afterward.


    I went to the closet and put my clothes on. I was smiling while walking towards the door. I was about to step out of the room when I heard Laurent.


    ¡°Bye, I love you, too.¡±


    My feet were stuck on the ground. I felt like someone threw me cold water that made me freeze. My heart tightened immediately. Suffocating every corner of my chest. I could feel the continues stabbed in it. Suddenly, the tears in my eyes condensed.


    I heard it right. He was saying I love you to whomever it was.


    Does he have another girlfriend?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I could not ept the thought and I had no ability to ask him because I am afraid of tge answer.


    Should I ask him? What if he answered yes and dumped me effortlessly? No! I will die if that happens.


    When I heard his footsteps I ran again towards the bed andid down. I wiped the tears as fast as I could. I was in a side position and my eyes closed when I felt the bouncing of the bed. He came up,id next to me and wrapped his arms on my waist.


    ¡°You, awake?¡± He buried his face on my neck. ¡°I know you are awake.¡±


    I moved my body to face him. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You put your clothes on.¡±


    I managed to form a wide genuine smile. My heart failed to beat. It hurts me so much. I gathered all my strength to spell out my question, but no matter how much energy I collected-nothing. I ended up staring at him with full love and admiration.


    It does not matter if he has a girl or what. I love him so much! And if he leaves me, I will die. I swear.


    ¡°You look sad?¡± He pulled me gently closer to him and hugged me so tight.


    I could not take this anymore. I burst out in sobs on his shoulder. I wanted to say a word or at least pull myself together, but I was still silent.


    He gave a little distance between our bodies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you. I won¡¯t repeat that again. It¡¯s just I love you that¡¯s why I do some stupid things. Don¡¯t cry like-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just that.¡±


    He wiped the tears on my eyes and cheek. ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I opened my mouth and then closed. Opened again and closed. I had no idea how to start or where to start. In the end, I caught myself lying. ¡°I¡¯m just happy.¡±


    A loud sig of relief blew out from his mouth. ¡°I thought you had a problem from what happened between us. Anm Eris, you can say no to me if you don¡¯t want. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    A smile grew on my lips. I am truly happy. He can now talk long to me and say whatever he wants. That means he likes to talk to me.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not that.¡± I cupped his handsome cheek and glued our nose. ¡°I love you. I¡±m willing to do everything you wish for and I can do that with a smile on my lips.¡± I shook my nose to his. ¡°I will just ask you not to leave me.¡±


    He held the back of my head and caressed my hair. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I am so addicted, crazy in love with him. My head will be out of my sanity if he lets go of me.


    He moved closer and pressed our lips together. ¡°I love you, Anm Eris.¡± He hugged me so tight. ¡°You are enough.¡±


    Through his voice, all the doubts and aches in my heart blew away. I could feel his love. All I need to do is to trust him. Maybe he was talking to the boy in the phone call or to her sister, Lairessa. There were so many possibilities and I would not risk our rtionship for just false usations.


    In a rtionship, we need to trust our partner to maintain a healthypanionship with a happy heart.


    So I decided to push away all the negative thoughts and focused on what we felt-to our love that could really be seen in our actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get up?¡± Laurent whispered with a sweet voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Alem.¡± I held his hand. We got out of bed and fixed our things.


    When Laurent was not looking at me, I watched every action he did. His face was brightening unlike the first time I saw him. He looked so happy.


    Our eyes met, I stretched my lips to form a lovable smile. He just gave me a small smile, but his eyes were blinking in a spark of contentment.


    That is enough for me. At least Laurent is with me. He holds me as if I am like a fragile vase, and must take care.


    After a few minutes of preparation, we walked outside and inserted our bodies in the car. He drove away, going to Alem¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Anm!¡± Alem ran towards me, jumped and hugged me so tight as if we had not seen each other for a year. ¡°I¡¯m so excited to have a night out with you! Actually, I invited some of my friends to have more fun! We can-¡± She stopped when she saw Laurent. ¡°Hi, Mr. Heart-Taking!¡±


    I chuckled when Alem winked on him. Laurent winced as if what she did was gross to him.


    ¡°Your boyfriend is rude! But handsome and hot!¡±


    I could not burst outughing. Alemia was really a bby joker.


    ¡°Come closer to me, Laurent. I won¡¯t bite you. Rawr!¡± She teased him and that made his face look sour. ¡°Ohh? You acted like not falling in love with Anm¡¯s sweet words, huh?¡±


    ¡°Your friend is a bit annoying.¡± Laurent took that seriously. He had wrinkled eyebrows now while his hands slid in his pocket.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like that.¡± I wrapped my hands on his lower arm.


    ¡°Okay. Fine. I keep my mouth shut! This lovely couple makes me envious! I wanna find boys tonight.¡± Alem chuckled out loud. She walked towards the entrance of the house.


    We followed her. I was shocked when there were eight people on the couch. I knew the others because they were our ssmates. I was also familiar with some of them, from the other college I thought.


    ¡°Everyone! Anm is here with her boyfriend, Laurent Baider.¡± Alem announced as if we were the important person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be wasted tonight!¡± They all shouted as we walked towards them.


    But Laurent bothered me. He was not happy like I expected. He hated the noise.


    I held his hand and intertwined. ¡°Why not try different things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, Baby Girl.¡±


    I tiptoed and gave him a kiss on the cheek and then I stretched his lips. ¡°Smile, Baby Boy.¡±


    He never failed me. He immediately grew a wide handsome attractive nice looking smile that made my heart pumped recklessly.

 Chapter 35 NIGHT OUT

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    They were setting up on the rooftop, the umbre with a table in the center and chairs around it. We were now nine and some of them were inviting their friends, too.


    ¡°Anm!¡± Ardent walked faster towards me. ¡°You are here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Happy?¡± I gave him a beautiful smile.


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go with the billiard room we can-¡± When his eyes met Laurent, he suddenly stopped and stared at him. ¡°Laurent is here?¡±


    ¡°You see.¡± Laurent¡¯s boastful shrug of shoulder showed. He gently wrapped his right hand on my waist and smoothly moved me into his.


    Ardent bit his lips in a hard way. I knew that he was annoyed with Laurent, but pretty much prohibited himself from creating a scene. I felt pity on him. Ardent is one of my closest friends. I need to give him time, too. Bncing boyfriend and best friends time.


    ¡°We can still go!¡± I looked at Laurent with plea, wanting him to give me permission. ¡°Please?¡±


    Laurent wrinkled his eyebrows before sighing and then he nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! You want to go or I wil-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± He grabbed my hand and intertwined it. I gave them both a wide smile. I positioned myself in the middle of Ardent and Laurent. I was holding Laurent¡¯s hand and wrapping Ardent¡¯s arm.


    I saw the waves in Laurent¡¯s eyebrow, but it changed into a light emotion when I looked at him with a ¡®please let me do this¡¯ in my eyes. He was a patient boyfriend.


    ¡°Do you know how to y billiards?¡± Ardent asked Laurent when we came into the room.


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. That made me smile. He was honest so he would not be embarrassed when they yed.


    Ardent patiently taught him to hit the white ball or cue ball. While doing that, there was no boastful attitude or sarcasm in Ardent¡¯s expression. Laurent was just listening to him. I was so happy watching them like good friends, givingments to each other.


    Ardent grabbed the cue stick and taught Laurent the proper position of hand, bending of body and feet.


    ¡°Look at the cue ball and stick to it and when you know the strategy to make the balls fall in the hole, hit it!¡± Ardent struck the white ball and it was fantastic that many of the balls rolled into the hole. Only three balls left.


    ¡°Yehey!¡± I pped in excitement. Ardent nodded at me while having a wide smile.


    I thought that Laurent got annoyed so he got the cue stick, looked at all the balls. He rearranged the balls using his fore fingers into a diamond shape.


    My heart skipped a beat for a second when he was studying the position and the angle of the balls. The silence filled the room. Ardent was just staring at him, tilting his head and trying to know what was Laurent¡¯s mind running.


    After a few seconds, Laurent started to hit the balls without even blinking. The balls to balls sounds could be heard.


    Then me and Ardent literally jaw dropped when all of the balls crawled to the hole and only the white ball left.


    ¡°You are a fast learner.¡± Ardent praised him with no sarcasm in it. He was truly happy.


    I jumped with a wide smile on my lips and hugged his back. ¡°You are the best, Mr. Baider!¡±


    When he moved his body straight, he wrapped his hands on my waist while having a grin on his lips.


    I tiptoed and kissed his cheek. ¡°You nailed it! See you know how to y billiards!¡±


    He did not answer, but he had a small smile on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m finding the tree for you! They are wasted there and you three are not yet drinking!¡± We looked at the entrance of the room.


    Alem grabbed my hand and Ardent¡¯s hand while Laurent was following us. ¡°Come on!¡±


    We all walked again to the rooftop. Some of them wereughing. The others were colliding their bottles and ss. Some of them were dancing like they had in the bar. Everyone was enjoying theirpany.


    We sat in front of the table. Anm gave us a bottle of liquor and a ss. ¡°Enjoy, Guys!¡± She shouted at all of them.


    ¡°Are they all your friends?¡± I answered Alem.


    ¡°No. Not at all. Some of them are my exes.¡± She chuckled and sat beside me.


    ¡°I thought no one can mistakenly love you.¡± Ardent teased Alem while he was stretching his arm to get a bottle of alcohol.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your night ruined. Don¡¯t tease me!¡± Alem kicked him under the table that made usugh, excluding Laurent.


    ¡°Ouch! Your kick is like a bite of an ant.¡± Another tease came from Ardent.


    In one second, Alem went up, walked towards Ardent and yanked his hair. ¡°You are annoying!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! My scalp!¡± Ardent was wincing as he held the hand of Alem.


    ¡°The more you hate the more you love!¡±


    ¡°I predict they will marry each other!¡±


    ¡°Love is in the air!¡¯


    ¡°Ardent! Yahoo!¡±


    The loud shouts covered the rooftop. Everyone was smiling and teasing them, watching them as if they were seeing the teen love story that gave a thrilling sensation to their hearts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna marry an architecture student!¡± Alem sat back again to her chair beside.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna fall in love with your noisy mouth!¡± Ardent chuckled as the teasing expression was still written in his face.


    ¡°Really? Say that again and I will record.¡± I grabbed my phone and put it in the middle. They were game in ying the things so they spoke when I yed the button.


    ¡°I will not fall in love with Ardent Laborte.¡±


    ¡°I will not fall in love with Alemia Montero.¡±


    We were all chuckled. Actually, I believe in ¡®love moves in unexpected ways.¡¯ One day they would see each other with the spark of love in their eyes and I am the one who will be happy if that timees.


    My sight changed from Alem to Ardent, they were staring at each other as if they hated every inch of one¡¯s features and attitude.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 36 ARDENT鈥橲 TRUE FEELING

    ARDENT¡¯S POV


    Did I tell you that I love Anm Eris?


    Nope. That was just in my head, keeping and will never be bursted out.


    There is an ache in my heart that was suffocating the hell out of me. If only I told her what I feel, would she be my girlfriend? Would I be her lover not Laurent? Would we have a chance to be together?


    I never me anyone for my own negligence. I was supposed to tell what my heart says, but I was too scared for her response to that. So I kept until it was toote. Toote.


    I was sitting while looking at them-Anm and Laurent. They were having a great conversation about life, anything.


    I bit my lips as if it could lessen the pain in my heart. I had no idea why I was still looking when it hurt me so bad.


    Before, when Anmughed so loud that was music to my ear, radiating to my heart, true happiness filled me, but now, it broke me into two because her life is not for me, for Laurent instead.


    I got back to my senses when Alem stretched his arm, giving me a table napkin. ¡°Eww. Are you a guy? Crying in front of me? Really?¡±


    I gave her a sad smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± I raised my hands. ¡°I have hands.¡± Then, I wiped my tears using the back of my hands.


    I did not notice that tears were dripping on my cheek. I heard the loud sigh of Alemia. She stood up, sat beside me and hugged my neck. She was on my back, bending her body.


    ¡°You just need to think of the positives. Anm is so happy and we should be happy, too. That is what friends are for.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I bit my lips again. I was trying to ignore their presence, but no matter where my eyes viewed, it ended up watching how theyughed, how they wrapped themselves around each other¡¯s body, and how Laurent caressed her with his gentle touch.


    That should be me. That should be if I tell her earlier.


    ¡°Right girl wille.¡± Alem messed up my hair.


    I knew that she could feel my pain. We were best friends and after all of this, we ended up together. Stick to each other despite my feelings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± Alemia grabbed a ss and put it in front of me. ¡°Let¡¯s drown in alcohol until all of the problems in this world disappear!¡±


    Another small smile when I watched her pour the ss with liquor. ¡°Alemia, how can you handle your heartbreaks?¡± Out of nowhere, I asked her.


    She had plenty of ex boyfriends. They all ended up strangers and I am idolizing them because she epassed all the pain.


    She just shrugged. ¡°I just found myselfughing after crying. I just ept the things that are not to me anymore. ept that they already leave me. It is a matter of time and healing. And also, it depends on how you love that person. Did you love her so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I did not hesitate to answer.


    Why would I lie if I can tell the truth?


    I loved her so much to the point that I covered all my feelings not to ruin our friendship.


    ¡°Poor Ardent.¡± She looked at Anm, she was now having a big smile while messing Laurent¡¯s hair.


    The stab in my heart continues to cause ache. They are a match for each other. Even Laurent does not spell his feelings, I can see it through his eyes and actions.


    She loves Anm so much. So big. So possessive. Infinite.


    ¡°Look at her smile. It¡¯s genuine.¡±


    I do not know if Alem was teasing me or what.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ardent, I will grab all of my single friends and arrange a date for you.¡± Sheughed as if it was so easy to do. ¡°You will find true love. Soon.¡±


    ¡°Anm is my true love.¡± I spell out.


    ¡°Not tomorrow. I swear you can find someone.¡±


    Our heart talkssted for about an hour. Thanks to Alem, my heart lightened even if a bit.


    We had fun, drank as much as we could. Dance until our feet were aching and could not walk. We spent the whole time with just pure happiness even though the heaviness in my heart did not leave me. It got worse when I saw the tight hug of Anm and Laurent. Anm was leaning her face on his chest, her hands were enveloping his big body while Laurent was kissing her head, bending down a bit and hugging herpactly as if there were some who would steal her away from him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If I am just a friend who has no feelings for her, I am fully happy, but even if I forced myself, nothing can take away my painful heart.


    The scenes for both of them were perfect. Yeah, that was perfect, but not to me.


    All I am wishing for is their forever happiness. I will move on. For sure. One day. Soon.


    ¡°Where can I meet your friend?¡± I asked Alem. We were in the room, fixing the bed sheet. Their house is big. The guest¡¯s room is not yet fixed so we cleaned first.


    Alem grew a teasing smile on her lips. ¡°I will ask who is avable tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I will meet whoever it is.¡±


    ¡°Sure! You are a nice looking man, Ardent. For sure they will like you. All you need to do is to choose.¡±


    I covered my mouth when the chuckles came out. ¡°Wow? Are they clothes to be chosen?¡±


    The sound of herughter filled the room. ¡°Just don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°I am not sad. Just broken.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    We both widened our eyes when we saw Anm on the door. Worry was written on her face when she stepped closer to us. ¡°Did a dumb you?¡±


    I shook my head and was ready to protest when Alemia took. ¡°Yes! He loves that woman so much and then he knew that the woman has a boyfriend! That is why Ardent is really heartbroken right now!¡±


    I just moved my head from left to right.


    Alem always saved my ass.


    My eyes widened and my body froze when Anm left no distance between us. She embraced me so tightly.


    I blinked three times not to let my tears flow. I raised my hands up and hugged her back tightly.


    I love this girl so much. I have no idea how I can climb up in the deep of my love to escape the reality that I am not the man she loves.

 Chapter 37 DESTINY IS DEATH

    LAURENT¡¯S POV


    ¡°Laurent!¡± Restelle ran towards me, jumped and hugged me so tight.


    I embraced her with my massive arms. Resttan was walking behind her with his cross arms.


    ¡°You came! Are you going to join me in the parlor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± We walked towards the inside of the mansion.


    We sat on the couch and had a conversation about what happened to her life and when the topic changed into what Dred did to her, she silently looked down.


    ¡°I fought. I need massive training so when hees back again, I can easily kill him.¡± Restelle¡¯s face had determination, but had sadness, too. ¡°Sorry. I feel I am weak in our family.¡±


    ¡°No, you are not. You justck rehearsals.¡± I did everything tofort her.


    Restelle is Resttan¡¯s sister, the youngest Baider. She is just fifteen years old, which is why we are doing our best to protect her. She is not weak in my eyes, she just needs to be serious when ites to training.


    ¡°He said, he will kill every member of our family.¡± Restelle¡¯s sweet voice told the story.


    Me and Resttan looked at each other. As if that Dread can do anything to this family. If I were him, I would back off. He never knows what kind of family this is. The capability of the Baider is highly powerful. He has no idea.


    ¡°Are you worrying?¡± I asked Restelle, she just moved her head from left to right.


    ¡°He gets killed first before stomping in the mansion.¡± She said with full security.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    My eyes went to Resttan. ¡°Wait a sec, Baby. I¡¯ll talk with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Surely.¡± Restelle gave me a wide smile before I tapped Resttan¡¯s shoulder and guided him to the veranda.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I red at him full of anger. ¡°I told you to watch out for your sister!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, okay. I¡¯m with my babies. I¡¯m guilty about that.¡± Resttan went to the railings, held the steel and looked around. ¡°If he touches my sister, his blood will mix on the ground.¡±


    ¡°You know, you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m the oldest daughter of Baider. I¡¯m the one who can only kill him.¡±


    ¡°You supposed to, Laurent. This is your fault! You¡¯re crossing his line, his boundaries! So what if he is kidnapping children and getting ransome from their parents? You¡¯re out of that!¡± He palmed his face. ¡°My sister is not included with your mess, but look what happened!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he¡¯ll take revenge using Restelle!¡± My wrinkled eyebrows formed. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to watch her and watch every member of the Baider!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me! You¡¯re just¡­ demanding so heavy on me! If I were you look after your girl! She will be his target!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing that.¡± I clenched my fist. My eyes were on fire. If only I could kill that bastard immediately, I would do that with pleasure, but now, I am not allowed to.


    ¡°What¡¯s themotion all about?¡±


    We both looked at my back. It was Lauressa, raising her eyebrows to the two of us.


    ¡°I heard that Laurent hasn¡¯t gotten rid of the girl?¡± A formation of smirk formed on her lips. She walked with her swaying hips and then sat in front of me. She crossed her thighs and observed my face, who was now looking down.


    ¡°Laurent, you know our family.¡± Lauressa started the nonsense conversation again.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± I corrected it. ¡°Sometimes call me with respect.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that. What I am thinking is killing your girl with my bare hands. It would be pleasurable.¡± Her smirk became a wide smile with her eyes barely close.


    ¡°Try and you¡¯ll suffer.¡± I gritted my teeth when I said the emphasis of those words.


    ¡°Bring her to Patunay and let¡¯s see.¡± Lauressa¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re bitter.¡± Resttan walked closer to her and tapped her shoulder. ¡°F*ck some guys to enjoy your life, Dear. You should taste the real pleasure.¡±


    Lauressa gave her an uppercut that made Resttan cough while holding his belly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pervert! Don¡¯t teach me how to fool because I¡¯ll never f*ck anyone and in the end falling in love with them. Better you get away from your women because your time wille! You¡¯ll fall in love, too, like Laurent.¡± Lauressa closed her fist and red at me with her super dark eyes. If I did not know her, I might tremble in fear like her effect on my Anm Eris.


    ¡°Go break up with that poor woman. You¡¯ll just kill her or worse¡­ watching her crawl in her own blood.¡±


    After she said those words, she ramped away from us. I heard herst words before finally disappearing.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She will die in front of you!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so bitter.¡± Resttan shook his head while ring at where Lauressa walked.


    ¡°Nope. She¡¯s telling the truth.¡±


    I blew a loud sigh of frustration.


    Our family is not a normal family who can marry their loved ones when they fall in love. There is more to being a Baider, there are huge rules, traditions, culture and other things that are out of my control. Every member should follow that or else, the whole family would vanish. The whole family would suffer.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Resttan asked me.


    ¡°Protect my girl and the family. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not always there for them, especially for Anm.¡±


    I let out a sigh. ¡°Yeah, but no one can harm her or else¡­they will taste how Laurent Baider gets mad.¡±


    ¡°Great! What if she dies because of you? It¡¯s painfu-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll not die! She loves me so badly! And her love for me will be her savior.¡±


    ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    I looked away and viewed the big tree of beautiful Acacia. ¡°Not sure, but she can do that. Anm is the bravest woman I¡¯ve ever met. She¡¯s the only one who can coolen my anger and for sure, she¡¯ll do the same to every member of this family.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    I nodded my face. I watched him walking away out of the veranda.


    Everything is under control, the only uncontroble is my anger to Dred. I want to go in his ce, invade it and teach him a lesson, but I am not sure if I will leave him breathing.


    Maybe some other time. When that dayes, I will make sure, he will plead and plead and his destiny with no other than¡­ death.

 Chapter 38 AT THE BAR

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°You heard him calling someone Baby? Oh, no! That¡¯s rming, Anm. I mean we are not sure if who he was calling, maybe a friend-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s having few friends.¡± I cut Alem¡¯s lines when I said that. I grabbed the white paper in my bag, held the pen and started to draw the muscr system of a human.


    ¡°Cousin?¡±


    I moved my head up. ¡°I¡¯m not yet meeting his cousins, except Resttan.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Really? But you already met her sister? Not a bad thing, you knew his rtives, but you should ask him about that to have peace in your heart.¡± She peeped on my drawing. I could see the amusement in her eyes. ¡°Your drawing is awesome!¡±


    ¡°You, too.¡± I peeked on her white paper, too, and saw that it was more beautiful than mine. ¡°Alem, what should I do? I saw him smiling while saying that. You know the attitude of Laurent, he¡¯s barely curving his lips. Only to me.¡± I drew a muscle in the upper arm of my drawing.


    ¡°Duh! Anm Eris Vsco, you¡¯re not the only reason why Lauren¡¯t smile. He maybe has other-¡±


    ¡°Woman? No! I should be the one! I can¡¯t takr if he has-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Anm Eris Vsco! Do you remember what I said before you court Laurent? He didn¡¯t want a girlfriend and yet he chose to be in a rtionship with you. That means you¡¯re important to him. He loves you. And then, you said that he was saying I love you to you. It was freaking obvious!¡± She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. ¡°I envy you because Laurent loves you so, so, so much! Unlike me¡­ no one stays.¡±


    I closed my eyes hard and when I opened it, I grabbed Alem¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be bored of waiting for the right time. Prince charming is not always in a rush to meet you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for kids.¡± She rolled her eyes again and that made me chuckle. ¡°You want me to believe in a fairy tale that only exists in the movies and Disnend! No way! I¡¯ll find him at the bar!¡± A wide yful smile formed on her lips. ¡°Wanna join me?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, raised my hands and scratched my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m gonna ask Laurent, although he can¡¯t be with us. He has duty in the afternoon until evening.¡±


    ¡°Great! So I can be with you and Ardent. Let¡¯s go and party! My treat, don¡¯t worry about the drink.¡± She immediately drew the thighs of his model in the white paper. I could see the excitement in her face.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting permission from Laurent first.¡± I held the phone in my pocket. Laurent gave this to me, but I would pay him when I got my sry.


    I smiled when I saw our pictures in the wallpaper. I was grinning ear by ear while Laurent had no emotion, but his arms were wrapping on my shoulder.


    I tapped his name ¡®Baby Boy¡¯ and dialed it. It rang three times, but it ended immediately. Maybe he was in the operating room or what. I would try it again, but I realized he needed to focus on the things he was doing so in the end, I decided not to tell him. I would just say it when I was there. For sure, he would not get mad.


    The ss started and ended so fast because the professors had a meeting so they dismissed us immediately.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alem jumped high when we walked out of the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Ardent. He would be surprised to see us there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    My mind was thinking of Laurent. I had doubts about not telling him, but I pushed those thoughts to the back of my head.


    This is my life. I should not depend on him. I have my own mind and body.


    ¡°Hi!¡± We both waved at Ardent when he got out of his room. A wide smile formed on his lips when he saw us.


    ¡°What brings my women here?¡± Ardent stared at me and then glued her eyes on Alem.


    ¡°We wanna go to the bar!¡± Alem wrapped her hands to Ardent and I did the same thing. We pulled him to walk to the long hallway.


    When we were out of the university, we rode in Alem¡¯s car.


    ¡°How about my car?¡± Ardent was looking back. ¡°I can¡¯t abandon that in a parking lot.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Go there, but Anm is with me.¡± Alem kicked Ardent to go out of the car that made me chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re rude.¡±


    After a minute of traveling, we were stranded in the traffic. We arrived at the bar when the sky was dark. We immediately got out of the car and moved inside.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Ardent and Alem fist bump to their friends while I was just in silence.


    ¡°This is my best friend, Anm Eris!¡± Alem shouted because the sound of the music was high. The man offered his hand to me, I epted it.


    ¡°Kervy.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Kervy.¡± A grin ear by ear grew on my lips.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, too, Anm.¡± I felt awkward when he kissed my hand. I knew that it was the way of respect, but in the generation of today, it was not the thing that a guy does after meeting a girl. Sometimes, they just waved their hands.


    Ardent suddenly grabbed my hand from Kervy. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the couch.¡±


    I should thank Ardent for doing such an interruption. I was feeling embarrassed. I was not used to facing many people, I was a shy person with just a silent personality.


    The three of us sat on the same couch while their friends were in front of me. We were encircling the circr table. They ordered a drink and started a conversation.


    ¡°Anm, are you a student of MIU, too?¡± Kervy asked. He was ying the ss with liquor in his hand.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a nursing student.¡± I grabbed one of the sses and drank it in slow motion. I winced as I felt the burning sensation in my throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re not used to drinking, are you?¡± Kervy asked again. He was sitting on the side of another horizontal couch. The location was Ardent, Alem and me on one couch.


    ¡°Yes. I just drink asionally, but Alem is consistent so I epted her request.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a good girl.¡±


    I looked up when others of them, inviting each other to a dance even Alem was super happy when one of the guys asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± She said to Ardent and me. I was about to move closer to Ardent, but Kervy sat in the middle of us. Ardent stared at him with annoyance.


    ¡°Anm, tell me more about what you did in your life?¡± Kervy grabbed a bottle and poured my ss.


    ¡°Nothing really. My life is not exciting. I¡¯m just studying and working.¡±


    Ardent sharpened his look with the guy. He stood up and sat in the middle of us. ¡°Sorry, Bro, but as a best friend. I need to protect her from strangers. Hope you understand.¡±


    Kervy nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡± The sarcasm was on Ardent¡¯s face.


    I was relieved because he was here. I was notfortable with that guy Kervy although he did not do anything.


    ¡°Oh, your friend is messing out.¡± Kervy was looking at the dance floor. We both followed his eyes. I covered my lips when I saw Alem was vomiting on the man¡¯s chest.


    Ardent immediately stood up. ¡°My goodness gracious, Alem!¡±

 Chapter 39 I鈥橫 SORRY

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I was about to stand up and join them when Ardent gestured to me. ¡°Stay there, Anm. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    I moved my head from left and right. I just watched him grab Alem at the waist and walk towards thefort room.


    I put down the ss and did not want to drink again, but Kervy insisted on me.


    ¡°We only live once. You should enjoy life, Anm. Enjoy life by drinking good alcohol.¡±


    I did not get what was good about that. I would drink and be wasted, but in the morning, my head would ache like hell so what is good about that?


    It is better to go home and study the lesson for tomorrow. That is how my life urs. Laurent just added a piece of silence and color to my life.


    ¡°What nursing study? Sorry, I¡¯m an art student. I didn¡¯t know some sh*t about that thing.¡± Kervy grabbed another bottle and drank it. I thought he was a bit dizzy or drunk?


    ¡°Ahm¡­ we should know all about the human body. The systems such as circtory system, muscr and others. We assist the patients, providing reports-we care for them and all rted manners.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart. A good girl like you should take to the dance floor.¡± He offered his hand to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance. Sorry.¡±


    My chest beat in nervousness. I had no idea how I should reject him. Laurent must be burned in fire with the anger he would experience if he saw me with another guy. I do not want that to happen. He is more than important to me so as long as I can do something to avoid threatening his madness, I will do.


    ¡°No worries. I won¡¯t hurt. I just don¡¯t want this opportunity to go away.¡± Kervy grabbed my hand and gently pulled me up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m waiting for my friends toe.¡± Whatever my alibi was, he did not listen to me.


    He guided me to the dance floor and put his hands on my waist. I wanted to remove it, but I was so embarrassed to talk about it.


    ¡°Sorry. I need to-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person. I repeated it twice to you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I have a boyfriend. I don¡¯t want to disappoint him. I hate to see him in pain when I see me with you like this. If you have a girlfriend, you¡¯ll understand it, too-¡±


    My eyes widened when I saw a big handnded on his face.


    ¡°Laurent¡­ no, no, no!¡±


    I watched how Laurent got mad. He punched Kervy in a strong way that made him throw away outside the dance floor. That created a whispering and a huge embarrassing scene.


    Kervy stood up, hut Laurent on the belly with his head and bending body. Laurent was a brave one and a ruthless one. He grabbed Kervy¡¯s waste and overthrew him on the stage. He was like a wrestler. He had no emotion, just a pure expression of wanting to hurt someone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you by touching my girl!¡± Laurent was about to punch him so hard again, but I did not want that to happen. He was kneeling down while Kervy¡¯s lying.


    ¡°Please, no¡­¡± I hugged his back and that made him freeze. He did not move for a second until he recklessly stood up.


    He turned his back to me without saying anything. I followed him while my eyes were crying. ¡°Laurent!¡±


    I walked where he walked. I could see the anger in his eyes. Every stomp of him on the ground was heavy. His fist was closed as if punching anyone who blocked his way would not be satisfying for him.


    I saw him being mad. I understand his personality, but what he did to the poor Kervy was uneptable. For sure, he would go to the police station and report the incident. Laurent would be in jail and the worse thing, he would not be out if their usation to him is guilty.


    ¡°Baby Boy¡­ please talk to me.¡± I held his hand tightly. ¡°Please.¡±


    His mouth was shut. Until we came outside, near his car, he did not say anything. I could see the overflowing madness in his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Trust me, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. We just dance-¡±


    ¡°Dance? F*cking dance! Huh? Do you think this is funny? I¡¯m calling where the hell are you, but you didn¡¯t answer your phone! Can you just¡­¡± I jumped in shock when he kicked and punched his car, causing it to create a sound. ¡°Just tell me! I¡¯m your boyfriend! F*cking boyfriend, but you treated me like trash today!¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. I thought you¡¯re busy. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± The tears blurred my eyes. I could feel the stabbing sensation in my chest.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You will never be a disturbance to me and you know that!¡± He traveled a little distance between us. I could see the clenching of his jaw and the gritting of his teeth. ¡°You smell alcohol. Good job, Anm Eris. You ruined my f*cking day! Get the hell out of my sight!¡± He turned his back and entered his car.


    I tapped the windshield. I could see his side view feature. He was punching the steering wheel. ¡°Laurent, please open this! I¡¯m sorry, Baby Boy. Please, Baby!¡±


    We stayed like that for a second. I was pleading with him to open the windshield, but he did not do it.


    ¡°Trust me. I didn¡¯t do anything. I really love you. My only mistake is not telling you that I am here and letting him touch me. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± My sobs were getting louder. My chest tightened so bad. I felt the pain was severe.


    I can kneel in front of him just to make him forgive me. I do not want to lose him. No, never!


    I do not mind if people look at me with pity in their eyes. There were people passing by and watching us as if this was a movie scene. All I want is for Laurent to ept my apology.


    I will die if he leaves me.


    ¡°Laurent¡­please, Baby! I¡¯m sorry.¡± I tapped the windshield over and over again.


    A minute had passed, and my cry became worse. It just stopped when Laurent opened the door.


    ¡°Hop in.¡±


    I immediately inserted my body in the car and when he moved inside, I hugged him so tight. I cried on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 40 I WANT KISS

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I was crying on Laurent¡¯s chest for about a minute. My eyes seemed swollen and my throat was dry. His mouth was just shut. He did not say anything or even touch me that made my heart tighten.


    This was our first fight and it took me so long to absorb that Laurent was really mad at me. His mood now was obviously written on his face.


    He cleared his throat and pushed me gently beside the driver¡¯s seat. He did not say anything or looked at me at least. He started to open the machine of the car and when it moved, I watched him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a table napkin in the drawer.¡± In an instant, I felt the old Laurent who pushed me away during my courting time with him.


    His expression was nk, but the wrinkled eyebrows were obviously seen. If we were in good condition at this moment, I might kiss his forehead or trace the curves of those eyebrows, but sadly, he might push me away if I do that.


    My hands were shaky as I opened the drawer in front of me and grabbed the table napkin. I was still crying and I could not stop that immediately. I inhaled and exhaled to cut the sounds. I knew that the sound of it was annoying this Baider man.


    I just wiped my tears and blew the mucus on my nose. My sniffing could be heard in the car.


    I looked out the window and saw that the way was going to my apartment. I shut my mouth. Laurent would talk if he wanted to speak with me.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I was just looking at the view outside and then peeping on Laurent until my eyelid became heavy. I slept deeply.


    I just woke up when I felt that Laurent was lifting me. My heart warmed. Even if he was mad at me, he never punched, kicked, or pped me. Instead he cared for me, caressed me in his arms and delivered me home.


    Heart achily, I was thinking that our rtionship might have changed because of what I did. He might not trust me the way he does in our starting rtionship.


    Our love is not that old and I am afraid that he might abandon me. He is Laurent and he can do whatever he wants, especially when I have no title at all. I am just Anm Eris Vsco, the nursing student. No money. Not in the noblest family.


    I was pretending that I was sleeping throughout the walk to my apartment. I did not wrap my hands on his neck. I just buried my face on his chest. I could smell his manly perfume that made my heart ache the most.


    If he leaves me, I will not smell him again. I will not touch him again or say I love you to him again. He will be a ghost.


    Because of those thoughts, my eyes watered. I did not care if Laurent¡¯s white elegant long sleeves were wet due to the liquiding from my eyes.


    ¡°Stop crying.¡± His voice sounded like a kingmanding.


    If I do not know him, I might think that he is a king from the pce. Is he?


    No, he will never be. Yes, they are rich, but not to the point that he is part of a royal family. Yes, they have secrets, but I think it is not that big deal. And I believe I will know that one day if¡­ he never breaks my heart.


    Due to much crying and unclear vision, I did not notice that we finally arrived inside of my apartment. He sat me on the sofa and that was it. He was about to leave me. I started to cry out loud that made him stop from walking to the door.


    ¡°I said stop crying. You¡¯ll just cry when someone dies. As you can see, I¡¯m still alive.¡± He blew out the harsh air and knelt in front of me. I could see him near my thigh. He closed my legs using his two hands, grabbed a pillow and put it on my thighs. ¡°Look, you¡¯re wearing white skirt and a nurse uniform¡­ and then you went into the bar. You danced with another guy. Am I not allowed to be mad?¡±


    His voice was soft, low and sweet, which was why the tears in my eyes intensified. He was not mad at this time, he just wanted me to realize my mistake.


    ¡°You can¡­¡± I answered in between running out of breath because of intensified emotion. ¡°You¡¯re my boyfriend and it¡¯s eptable that you got mad. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do that again. Just don¡¯t break up with me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The lines formed on his forehead. This time, I had the strength to kiss his forehead.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be mad. I know what I did was wrong. Sorry, Baby.¡± I wrapped my hands on his neck. After that, I cupped his handsome face. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    He looked down and blew a loud sigh. ¡°Fine. But please tell me where you are next time. Baby, your life is not the same anymore. You have me in your life. I was worried and jealous and in pain.¡± He averted his look on me. ¡°Still, I love you.¡±


    The tears in my eyes did not stop to drip, especially when he said those words. He was epting my apology and not just that, he was bursting with emotion as if I was one of the trusted people in his life.


    ¡°I love you more.¡± I jumped from the sofa to him. We both fell on the carpeted floor. He was lying on my bottom. I was on top of him, hugging him so tight.


    ¡°You don¡¯t break up with me, right?¡± I buried my face on his neck. He hugged mepactly and kissed my head.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    We stayed for so long, hugging each other as if there was no tomorrow. I could feel that Laurent was tired. He came from duty and he still managed to fetch me.


    I am such a bad girlfriend. I need to do something to make him smile.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t repeat that, Anm Eris. I hated the scene in the bar.¡± I could see that Laurent was still gritting his teeth, that was why I moved up and pressed our lips together. He kissed me back while holding the back of my head.


    It is true that the kiss is sweeter after the fight.


    I wanted to taste his lips until I had no breath, but he was the first one to pull out. ¡°Go to the bed, Baby Girl. I¡¯ll create a coffee for your headache.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I hugged him so tight. I liked to stay with his chest forever.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± He held my waist and lifted me up, going to the bed and heid me down.


    ¡°I want a kiss.¡± I pouted my lips and enveloped my hands on his neck.

 Chapter 41 I鈥橫 BAIDER

    LAURENT¡¯S POV


    I was in the hospital when I saw that Anm Eris called me. I dialed her number back, but she did not answer.


    ¡°Laurent, let¡¯s go. They¡¯ll teach the next step in the operating room. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Kyro, the doctor who was training the intern like me said.


    I kept tapping her numbers, but she did not pick up. The frustration filled my whole system. ¡°Answer the f*cking phone!¡±


    ¡°Laurent, are you okay?¡± Kyro tried to ask me with his low tone, expecting me to answer him. I ignored him.


    I walked away from him instead and went to the exit while still contacting Anm Eris. The dread consumed my body.


    All my life, I have never encountered the word ¡®fear.¡¯ I am not afraid to die, buried in the ground dposed by the worms. No, not that thing can make me feel scared.


    But when ites to Anm Eris, I am always overthinking. I am afraid that I will lose her. I am afraid that someone will hurt her and I am not there to save her.


    I love Anm Eris to the very bottom of my heart. I do not care about everything in this world. She is the only person that matters to me.


    ¡°Laurent! You can¡¯t go! The training will start!¡± Kyro was shouting at me as he was peeping down on the stairs.


    I was deaf to hear his lines. I walked to the stairs as fast as I would. If only I could fly, I would do that.


    I need to look for Anm Eris. Good thing I opened the GPS of her cellphone so I located where she was.


    The blood all over my body boiled when the tracker said she was in the bar!


    I rode my car and drove away. I did not mind the stop light or the other car driving through my direction. As a Baider, we were trained in many aspects and fields of survival. It was hard to be part of it, but I loved to be one of them.


    When I got to the ce, the madness immediately let out a high level.


    Who would not be? My girlfriend was dancing with another man and she did not even bother to tell me where she was.


    No matter what she did-I would end up forgiving her. It may not reflect on my expression; how much I loved her, but I did. I always do.


    I was mixing the cup of coffee. I blew out a loud sigh.


    I can¡¯t not live without her.


    I felt that my pocket was vibrating so I grabbed it. I saw that it was Resttan. I raised my hand, tapped the answer button and put it on my ear.


    ¡°What the hell, Bro! There are cops in the house, finding the hell out of you! Lauressa is so mad! You created traffic on the road and punched someone¡¯s face! What is happening to your head, Doctor Laurent Baider!¡±


    I moved the phone away. Resttan made my ear bleed because of his noisy mouth like a girl.


    ¡°Tell them to go away.¡± I simply answered. I brought down the spoon on the table.


    ¡°Go away? Wow! Watta nice statement, Baider! Didn¡¯t you know that the reputation of the familyes first? Move your ass now and go to the mansion! Face these c*ck s*ckers or else this will reach your parents!¡±


    ¡°You can handle that. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Watta I need you h-¡± I ended the call.


    I let out another sigh of frustration. Honestly, I did not mind. Knowing that they could fix my problem. The struggle was if my parents knew about this.


    For sure, I will have my punishment. I will not see Anm Eris.


    I took so long mixing the coffee. I only got back to my senses when someone hugged my back. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, Baby Boy?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nothing. Here¡¯s your coffee.¡± I held her hands, pulled one of the chairs and guided her to sit down.


    ¡°Ahh. My head.¡± She held her forehead.


    ¡°I told you.¡± I moved to her back and massaged her forehead up to his head. ¡°You should sleep after you finish coffee.¡±


    She nodded and started drinking the ck coffee. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hit Kervy harder, right?¡±


    ¡°So Kervy is the name of the guy?¡± My forehead started to create waves again.


    ¡°Yes. You punch him, but it¡¯s not that hard, right? I mean he will not get broken bones or what?¡±


    I just shrugged. I prohibited myself from smirking.


    He is lucky if his bones did not break. Unfortunately, I never strike anyone softly. ording to myst memory, I hit Dreadst time and he suffered 50/50 survival in the hospital. When he recovered, he took revenge by going to Restelle. That bastard maybe scared of hurting her, which was why he left her, just gave the threats to me.


    ¡°Laurent, answer me. You didn¡¯t punch him badly, did you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I lied. Of course, I would not tell the real state of that man. Anm Eris would got mad.


    ¡°You are so mean. He didn¡¯t do anything. He just danced with me.¡± Anm Eris held the cup and gulped the content of it.


    ¡°Dancing with another man is not allowed, Anm Eris. I¡¯m your boyfriend. You must follow me or else they¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Laurent, I also need friends. People do not live without those.¡±


    ¡°I can be your best friend and boyfriend at the same time.¡± I sat in front of her.


    I could see that she was trying to remember what had happened. When she realized, she stood up. ¡°No way! For sure he has a broken jaw! What if the cops get you and put you in jail? I don¡¯t want that to happen!¡±


    ¡°No worries. Just drink your coffee and sleep.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯m Baider.¡±


    I know she would not understand why I was always saying my surname, but trust there was more than to that name.


    It¡¯s a secret that will never be exposed because the harm is waiting for those who will know.


    Anm Eris should be protected for being the most special person in my life.

 Chapter 42 LAURESSA鈥橲 CONTROL

    LAURENT¡¯S POV


    The police station was calling me. I would be stubborn if I do not go there.


    I looked at Anm Eris who was now lying on the bed, sleeping tightly. I was sitting beside her and holding her hand.


    Why am I crazy in love with this woman? I can¡¯t leave her this time, but I need to.


    I just wrote a note, saying I went home. When I was done, I kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Sleep well, my baby girl.¡±


    I blew a sigh before I went out of her apartment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I marched to the police station. Others think that I was the most rude, bastard, bad boy, gangster and other negative impressions because of my features and actions. I heard them murmuring that I should never be trusted due to what I did to the bar.


    They do not know who I really am.


    On the other hand, there were girls who were shouting and thrilled when I walked in the hallway of the station. I had no idea why there were a group of teenagers here. Maybe they caused a riot. Their faces were bruised and others were bleeding.


    I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Here you are!¡± I saw Kervy, he stood up from where he was sitting and pointed his finger on me.


    I just red at him with the madness in my face. I clenched my fist to sustain the little temper in me.


    He was with his parents. This boy was a crybaby.


    ¡°He punched me in the face! Look!¡± He pointed at his swollen eyes. I almost smirk. I liked the features of him. He had plenty of bruises and his jaw was damaged. Good thing, he could talk. If only Anm did not stop me, this guy might be in his grave.


    ¡°I was just dancing with¡­¡± He cleared his throat and trembled when he looked at me and saw my gritting jaw. ¡°With Anm when he came and then attacked me.¡±


    ¡°What can you say, Mr. Laurent Baider?¡± The police officer asked, he was sitting in front of the table while Kervy was also in front of him.


    I walked closer to them and satfortably. I shrugged my shoulders and got bored immediately.


    ¡°His attitude is rude! You see that! He should be in prison!¡± Kervy shouted again, he was like a woman ranting. It made me annoyed. He was noisy. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he did that. For my clear memory, I didn¡¯t pull Anm. She joined me-¡±


    ¡°Anm Eris is my girl. I never give you permission to touch her.¡± My tone was soft and low, but the authority was there. Anytime, I could punch and kick this guy again even though his parents were here.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What should we do to him, Officer? That kind of bastard should not live in freedom. He¡¯ll ruin the lives of innocent teens like my son.¡± Her mother was trembling.


    I saw my mother in her. I admitted that even if my mom was here, the concern would be the same. Luckily, Mom was in Pulchra.


    ¡°Let me just give Mr. Baider a chance to talk. What can you say about the allegation to you? Did you really hurt him?¡± The officer¡¯s low voice pointed at me.


    ¡°Yes. I hurt him and I¡¯m not regretting doing that. I¡¯ll do the same thing if I see him again touching my own property.¡±


    ¡°Anm is a human! Not a property so stop overreacting. You are just a boyfriend. You¡¯re not her husband! I didn¡¯t know how she handled the attitude of her boyfriend. You almost killed me! You at least say sorry!¡± Kervy was gritting his teeth and clenching his jaw. I never felt pity for him.


    ¡°Officer¡­¡±


    We both looked at the entrance. Lauressa was there, ring at me badly. ¡°Can I talk to the parents?¡±


    The officer¡¯s eyes met them, borrowing permission. ¡°If they let you. Anyway, she is Lauressa Baider, Laurent¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Lauressa gestured to his parents toe in. Kervy and I were left alone in the room.


    ¡°I swear, Anm will get tired of your personality. Who would withstand that kind of guy? No one.¡± Kervy shook his head.


    I prevented myself from punching him. This man was irritating.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die of envy.¡± I crossed my thighs and stared at him sharply.


    I know how much Anm Eris loves me. I would never think of her leaving me. She is only mine and whoever tries to steal her from me¡­will die.


    A minute had passed. We heard the creak of the door. His parents, officer and Lauressa went inside the room.


    ¡°Your sister said you need to say sorry so that we don¡¯t have any problem.¡± His mother asked me in a polite way.


    I had no idea what Lauressa did to change their minds. Maybe she gave them threats again, using the power of the surname.


    I yawned in boredom. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Say your apology.¡± Lauressa emphasized every word she said with matching burning eyes.


    I shook my head and yawned again. I stood up and stretched my arms. ¡°Next time when I have energy.¡± I was about to leave when Lauressa grabbed my arms and overthrew me. Iid on the floor with my aching back.


    ¡°You need to say sorry or I¡¯ll go with Anm Eris and cut her head away from her body!¡±


    All of them were shocked by how Lauressa spoke and acted even though Kervy was trembling in fear.


    ¡°Fine!¡± I leaned my hands on the floor, flipped over and stood up straight. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After saying that, I turned my back to them. Lauressa grabbed my ears and pinched it. She pulled it up and it made me winch.


    ¡°Ouch! I¡¯m still your big brother!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Honestly, I can hit her back, but I love my sister so much, which was why I did not fight back. I just let her gave punishment to me. She even drove a car for me and then threw me in my room and locked it.


    As if she is older than me. She is so annoying! F*ck.

 Chapter 43 DATE INVITATION

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Laurent hasn¡¯t chatted with me sincest night.¡± I stepped back and forth in front of Ardent and Alem while biting my nail. They were sitting on the sofa. We were in my apartment.


    ¡°Rx. He¡¯ll text you once hees back. We didn¡¯t see him at school. For sure, he¡¯s just busy.¡± Ardent said, he grabbed a ss of water and drank it.


    ¡°No worries, my dear Anm. Laurent will find a way to contact you soon.¡± Alem was beside Ardent, typing something on her phone.


    ¡°What if he breaks up with me? I can¡¯t take that. Can you apany me to their mansion? Maybe he is sick and can¡¯t-¡±


    There was a knock on the door. I ran as fast as I could. I was like lightning, which was why my knee hit the corner of the table. ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Ardent was helping me to stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m okay. Maybe that¡¯s Laurent.¡± I ran again even though my knee was aching.


    When I opened the door, I jumped to hug Laurent. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He hugged me so tight and kissed my head. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°So much.¡± I buried my head on his shoulder. He walked while my arms were wrapping on his body. I was like a ma who would not want to be separated from him.


    ¡°Hi, Laurent.¡± I heard Alem¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Laurent greeted back. He removed my arms on him. ¡°Did you eat lunch?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m waiting for your call. What happened?¡±


    He shrugged and sat beside Ardent who was now watching us. ¡°Lauressa locked me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Because I messed up in the bar. She grabbed my phone and grounded me.¡±


    A chuckle formed on my lips. ¡°She did that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Much better instead of knowing our parents. That¡¯s a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t hit someone like that again. Good news, you escaped from what you did.¡± Ardent leaned his back on the leanboard of the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat your mouth if you don¡¯t stop.¡± Laurent red at him with annoyance on his expression.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I caressed his hair. ¡°We talked about Ardent, right? He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± Suddenly, his eyes saw my knee. ¡°What happened to your knee?¡±


    ¡°Ahm¡­¡± I covered it with my palm. It was just a simple bruise, but the stinging sensation bothered me. ¡°I identally hit by the corner of the table.¡±


    ¡°F*ck table.¡± He stood up and went to the kitchen.


    Ardent and Alem were looking at me with their eyebrows up. ¡°Told you, he¡¯lle.¡± Alem whispered with a yful smile on her lips. ¡°He loves you so mad!¡± She emphasized the ¡®so¡¯ with her lips pouting that was why I chuckled.


    ¡°But I hate the possessiveness.¡± Ardent folded his arms. ¡°You should have freedom.¡±


    ¡°I heard that, Dumbass.¡± Laurent pushed him to move aside. He gently touched my waist and sat me on hisp. My fave blushed at his gesture. He did not care about Alem and Ardent¡¯s eyes, looking at us. Ardent had annoyance on his face while Alem was drowning in thrill.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I winced when Laurent put cotton balls with liquid medicine to my knee.


    ¡°Not so bad.¡±


    He moved his mouth towards it and blew it. ¡°You should be careful, Anm Eris.¡±


    ¡°I will. It¡¯s just I didn¡¯t see due to my rush. I¡¯m hurrying to know who was knocking.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He just gave me a small smile before continuing to put something on my bruises.


    ¡°We might have ants here! Too sweet!¡± Alem was teasing us. ¡°Hope I can find my own Laurent Baider.¡± When her eyes viewed Ardent, he winced. ¡°Hey, you. What happened to your datest night?¡±


    ¡°Date? He has someone to love?¡± I was startled by the details. I could not help myself, but to be happy for Ardent. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t enjoy it. I don¡¯t like her. She was wearing plenty of makeup. I didn¡¯t know what her real features were due to excessive foundation, eyeliners, eyeshadow and other decorations.¡± I could see too much dislike on his face. When he looked at me, it immediately lightened.


    ¡°Is that so? But she¡¯s pretty! You waste the opportunity! She said she liked you!¡± Alem shook Ardent¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°She liked my face, my body, my money, not me.¡±


    Anm and I chuckled by how Ardent rolled his eyes.


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Our attention went to Laurent as he stared seriously at Ardent.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, Dude. I tried so bad, but she is not my type and I don¡¯t want to force myself. She¡¯s a woman, she deserves someone who will love her beyond her love.¡± He stared and pointed at me. ¡°Like Anm.¡±


    ¡°How am I included there?¡± I wrapped my arms on Laurent¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Oh, stop talking about love! It doesn¡¯t help me to move on from my fifteen boyfriend-ex boyfriend.¡± Alem stood up and grabbed her handbag. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ardent. Let¡¯s give them privacy, because they haven¡¯t seen each other for days.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Ardent eyebrows furrowed. When Laurent red at him with the me in his eyes, he nodded. ¡°Yeah. Yeah. We¡¯re leaving. Bye Anm!¡±


    ¡°Bye, Love!¡± Alem kissed my cheek and waved at Laurent. ¡°Bye, Laurent!¡±


    We watched them walking away from us and then when they disappeared, I buried my face on Laurent¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I want a cuddle time with you.¡± I whispered seductively.


    I missed him so much. I deserve a hug and kiss from my sweet, cool, loving, charming boyfriend.


    ¡°Later. Is your knee still in pain?¡± He kissed my neck that made me tickle, causing me to move a bit and chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about my knee. It¡¯s a simple wound. It won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°You slept wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m worried about you. I thought you left me.¡± A sad expression was written on my face.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m gonna use this time to date my baby girl.¡± Laurent lifted me, going to the bed. He used to put me on his arm. It felt so good that he was treating me as a baby. ¡°Change your clothes. Not a sexy dress, just a simple one.¡± He smacked my lips and then hugged me again. ¡°Love you.¡±


    My face heated as I heard how sweet it was. I felt the shyness in my whole system, the thrill crawled all 8ver my body that lightened my mood.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get back. Just fix yourself.¡± I watched him walking to the door and closed it.


    I stood up excitedly and found something to wear. I just grabbed a pants and a in shirt. I put on light make up and fused my hair together with a band.


    Actually, I was not using makeup, but at this time, I would try. Laurent would fall in love with me over and over again until he married me.


    I went out with a full smile on my lips. He was on the couch, sitting while watching television. When he looked in my direction he had a jaw drop. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    He walked faster towards me. I never expected that he would cup my cheek and kiss me slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t help, but to kiss my pretty girlfriend.¡± He offered his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    This would be the best day ever!

 Chapter 44 PERFECTION

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    Laurent put a blindfold to my eyes. I did not see anything except the ck color. That made me more excited.


    When my feet stomped on the ground, I felt the soil on the beach. ¡°Oh, gosh! Are we at the beach?¡±


    ¡°Secret.¡± Laurent whispered to my ear even though I could not see him, I imagined his handsome face with a big handsome grin on his face.


    He guided me to walk, I felt the cold air touching my body. I could hear the waves of the ocean. I knew that my guess was right.


    We stopped, Laurent held the blindfold and removed it. I blinked two times to ease the blurry of my vision. I looked around and saw nothing, but a beautiful romantic ce. The candles andnterns were everywhere. The sweet, red, good smelling roses were scattered on the table and on the sediments. The table had a covering of white clothes; it had a bouquet of roses, a covered steel where I thought it was food.


    ¡°Gosh.¡± I covered my mouth and gazed at Laurent with my teary eyes. ¡°You did it all? It¡¯s so¡­ beautiful and romantic!¡± I left no distance between our bodies and hugged him so tight. ¡°Thank you so much! You are the best, Mr. Baider!¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, my baby girl.¡± Laurent stroked my hair and kissed my head.


    I realized that Laurent loved kisses a lot. I love that, too, that was why we werepatible with each other.


    ¡°I chose the ce because I never brought you here before. Do you like it, my baby?¡± He caressed my cheek, stroking, gently touched in a curvy direction.


    ¡°I super like it!¡± He stepped forward while I was gluing on his waist, embracing so tight. I looked like a snail,pactly pasted to him.


    He pulled the chair and offered me to sit. ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one and only gentleman.¡± The grin ear by ear was on my face as I viewed the table. I immediately opened the steel and saw that all of my favorite foods were there. ¡°Gosh! Are you nning to make me fat?¡±


    ¡°Even if you gain weight, you¡¯ll still be gorgeous, Baby Girl.¡± He sat on the chair in front me. He never removed his eyes from me. It was melting my whole system. The way he looked at me was telling me that I was the most beautiful girl in the universe.


    ¡°Eatwell, my baby.¡± Laurent pointed at the food. My mouth watered as I saw fried chicken, adobo, tin, sinigang and other Filipino dishes that I wanted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know where to start.¡± Our chuckle filled the ce. ¡°These all seem delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more tasty than that. You know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course. But you¡¯re not gonna fill my stomach.¡± I grabbed one fried chicken and bit it passionately. I felt the delight of it on my tongue.


    ¡°I can fill your stomach, Baby. Nine months.¡±


    I almost threw up the food that I was chewing. Heughed so hard at my expression. Theugh that I never saw when he was with other people. ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bad.¡±


    He grabbed a ss of water and gave it to me. ¡°You look so cute.¡±


    ¡°Not beautiful?¡± I was just joking and making a scene sweet.


    ¡°Cute and beautiful.¡±


    We ate with full ofughter, sweetness and conversation. I hope that the night will not end. I really love to be with Laurent. Nothing in this world is as safe, happy andfortable, just on his side.


    After the dinner, we walked in the coastal area. I was embracing his waist and he was enveloping his arm on my shoulder. We wereughing as we watched the waves of the radiant ocean. I was chilling, but almost not feeling it because of Laurent¡¯s body on mine.


    ¡°Anm Eris¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I leaned on his chest. We were standing, facing the ocean and viewing the heartwarming scene of how nature gave as the peace and rxation feeling.


    ¡°Do you¡­ feel your heart now?¡±


    I held my chest and closed my eyes. ¡°It is beating and says Laurent.¡±


    ¡°Music in my ear.¡± He held my hand and put it on his chest. I could feel the pumping recklessly and loudness of its sound by just sensing it. ¡°It says Anm Eris Vsco. My one and only great love.¡±


    I prohibited myself from smiling. I could feel the igniting feeling on my chest. Even if I did not see my face, I knew that it was blushing.


    ¡°Am I your great love, too?¡±


    I watched the twinkle of Laurent¡¯s eyes. I was looking up at him because his height was like a basketball yer and he was a big man. ¡°You are my great first andst love. You will always be. You and you alone.¡±


    I had no idea why the spark in his eyes mixed with unknown emotions. I was sure that it was not happiness. ¡°Why are you sad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just something that I can¡¯t exin.¡± He moved closer, glued our noses and foreheads. ¡°No matter what happens, you are the best thing that has happened to me. You are my only girl.¡± He kissed my forehead while his hands were holding my neck. I closed my eyes topletely feel his lips on mine.


    ¡°No matter where I go, you are the only person upying my heart. Please remember that, Baby Girl.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± I tiptoed, enveloped my arms on his neck and mmed our lips together.


    The ce, the person, the scene. Everything is perfect. Everything is always perfect when I am with him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I feel like I am in a movie where we are the protagonist. We are creating the best and unforgettable scene that will make everyone love it.


    Sadly, life is not like that everything will have an ending, but I will do my very best just to glue Laurent in my life.


    Even something that breaks my reputation as a good girl.


    ¡°Baby Boy, do you feel someone is sucking your¡­¡± I gulped and cleared my throat.


    I thought it was easy. I was wrong. It was hard to admit that I wanted intimacies with him. Alem said when the guy crazily feels the satisfaction in a woman, he will never let that woman go. He will chain her to him.

 Chapter 45 THE QUESTION WITHOUT ANSWER

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± Laurent scratched the back of his head. I found it adorable. Even if it was dim in our location, I could see the blushing of his ear.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ahm.¡± I bit my lips.


    Gosh, Anm Eris! What are you telling him!


    I was just listening to Alem¡¯s advice. I had no idea about having a boyfriend, how to make him happy all the time or how to make an effort for him. Most about love gestures and actions are foreign to me. I just heard that when the couple coptes, it will make the rtionship stronger and they will not leave each other easily.


    Maybe we should do that? I mean we did that thing, but not fully giving myself to him. He does not want to hurt me, but I am willing to endure the pain. It does not matter when it means that Laurent will be forever mine.


    I shook my palm in front of my face. ¡°Nothing. Ahm, can we¡­ ahm, go home?¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you enjoying it here? We can change location if you want?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m enjoying it, but I think it¡¯s dark? We must go and take a rest?¡±


    ¡°We are not going home. We will spend the rest of our night here. Is that cool?¡±


    My eyes widened. The happiness was obvious in my face. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He held my hand and pulled me to sit on the sediments. ¡°I really want to spend the night with you, watching the sunset when the morninges.¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡±


    I saw him fixing a small cloth on the sediments. ¡°Where did you get that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw it on the table. Maybe my assistant put it in there.¡±


    He tapped his side. ¡°You cany here, Baby. You can have a great view of the stars and moon.¡±


    I followed him. Iid on the small clothes and hugged his thigh while he was sitting and looking up. ¡°Lay beside me.¡±


    He gave me a small smile and put his back on the clothes. We both lying under the nice looking sky that is full of stars twinkling, glowing, joining our hearts to sway in dness due to our bonded love.


    Laurent moved in a side position. Instead of staring at the sky, he gazed at my face. ¡°What are you looking at?¡¯


    ¡°You are more alluring than the sky. You are more captivating than the stars. You are¡­¡± He moved closer to me, his nose touched mine. ¡°You are my everything.¡±


    ¡°You are my universe,¡± I answered back.


    After the throwing of sweet lines, our faces collided like how our lips did. We kissed under the beautiful scenery of the night.


    I did not notice that he went on top of me and kissed me in the most gentle, romantic, sweet way. I gave all my best to sustain the crawling of the sensation that started to burn inside me. His lips were soft, delight and addicting.


    I am addicted to his touch, especially on his handsome heart shaped red lips.


    His kiss went to my upper lip and then moved down to my lower lips. He did that for a second and then I started to feel his tongue, going inside of my mouth. I happily epted it. We yed at each other¡¯s mouths. We were both panting, but we did not stop.


    My hand went to his back, moving up and down. I could feel the hardness of his skin on that. Maybe because he had masculine body.


    I unconsciously held the end of his shirt and removed it. Hispactly well formed muscr body exposed in front of me, but that did not stop the kissing. It went deeper and deeper until his lips went to my neck. I closed my eyes to feel its softness. He traveled with a small smack and caressed it into sipping smoothly.


    ¡°Laurent, don¡¯t put red marks.¡± Despite the gasping air, I still managed to speak to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I swear.¡±


    I yanked his hair at the back of his head when his lipsnded on my clothed mountains. I could feel his prohibition to touch it or lift my shirt.


    I heard him sigh and just rest his face on my chest and hugged me so tight.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    That word again. What is the meaning of that? He is always saying that when we are in this situation. Of course, he might hurt me, but that pain is the lovely pain that I will feel. I am sure that if he chooses to take me, I will give in. That is how I love him.


    ¡°I will be fine, Baby. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I stroke his hair in a sweet way. He had close eyes, but I knew that he was listening to me.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. But¡­ I don¡¯t want to take advantage.¡± He opened his eyes, adjusted his body up and buried his face on my neck.


    ¡°I want to give you my whole world. I will never doubt,¡± I said with full of purity and sincerity. I was just telling what was in my heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I¡¯m scared that if you give your world to me, I can¡¯t take care of it properly. I¡¯m afraid to break you because you are all that matters to me. If you get hurt, that¡¯s triple kill here.¡± He brought his hand on his chest. ¡°I love you more than myself.¡±


    ¡°Love means taking and giving sincerely, wholeheartedly to the person we love and that is what I am doing.¡± I could feel the tear welled up in the corner of my eyes.


    Why am I like this? A little bit heart warming and I almost cry in an instant?


    ¡°You have the wrong thoughts, Baby. You should save for yourself. Don¡¯t give it all because it might not pay in return.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give it back?¡±


    The silence filled the ce. All I could hear was the hit of the waves of the ocean and the harsh air blowing throughout the ce.


    ¡°I want¡­ I always want.¡± I could hear his sniff, which means he was preventing the heavy emotion. ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me that question, I have¡­¡± He paused and looked down, ¡°no answer.¡±


    I could not avoid the tears that crawled to the side of my face. I felt its hotness.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I burst out crying and I did not mind if he was seeing my vulnerability. ¡°Don¡¯t you love me the way I love you? Or you love me, but that is¡­¡± I cleared my throat, my sobs started to be loud. ¡°Or your love is just shallow?¡±

 Chapter 46 ANOTHER MOMENT WITH HIM

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Or your love is just shallow?¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s shallow?¡± Laurent went to my face, kissed my cheek plenty of times. ¡°You think?¡±


    I moved my head from left to right. ¡°I can¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should not ask.¡± Laurent kissed my forehead, cheek, chin and nose. ¡°I want to spend the night with you until the sunes out, but you seem ufortable here.¡± She wiped my tears using his thumb. ¡°Don¡¯t cry again.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I just thought¡­¡± I looked away, viewed the beautiful water moving up and down, the formation of furrow waves.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something you should not do, that is doubting my love for you. It won¡¯tpare to any material in this world.¡±


    I let him lift me in his arms. I buried my face on his chest and wrapped my hands on his neck. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    My eyes widened as I saw that slowly there were people going out. Me on his arm was so awkward, that was why I buried more of my face on his masculine chest.


    ¡°I reserved a room under Laurent Baider. I need a key,¡± Laurent said to whomever in front of him


    I knew that we were on the counter, but I was so shy to look at them. I wanted to go down, but I was scared that I might make Laurent think that I did not want to be on his arm.


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± I heard Laurent say. Maybe the counter girl was looking at me.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Is she okay? Does she need medical attention?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. I just want her in my arms.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, Sir.¡± I heard a thrilling sound of a girl. ¡°And you¡¯re so handsome! Ahh!¡±


    I hated her scream of admiration to my boyfriend, but I did not react.


    ¡°We¡¯re going up, Baby Girl. You can restwell in the room.¡± I felt that he was walking again.


    I peeped on the surroundings. A relief bursted out when I saw nothing, but a luxurious hallway with a yellow wealthntern on the side.


    ¡°Did you bring some food? Sorry, I¡¯m hungry.¡± I admitted shyly.


    He gave me a small smile. ¡°You eat too much. Do you have a dragon inside you?¡±


    A chuckle came out of my mouth. ¡°I just felt like eating. When a girl is near her menstruation period, her appetites change.¡±


    ¡°Yup. I know that.¡±


    When we arrived at the room, I was stunned by how beautiful it was. The bed was white with a lean board of smooth silky white. It had a chandelier, the bathroom had all in ss, causing me to blush. If I took a bath, he would see my nudity just because of the coverings of that.


    ¡°You can use the curtain, Baby Girl.¡± Laurent showed me a yful smile. It seemed like he knew what I was thinking. ¡°But if you let me watch you, that would be great.¡±


    I could feel the highest temperature in my face. For sure I was blushing so bad.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful with your red face.¡± He stared at my face for so long. I averted my look because even if he did not do something, he looked freaking attractive handsome and all the synonyms of the word hotness!


    ¡°Wait a sec. I¡¯ll order for you.¡± He bit his lips, walked to the side table and used the telephone. He raised it up and put it on his ear. ¡°Bring us food.¡± He covered the telephone and looked at me. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Pizza.¡± I understand shyly as my tummy growls. I was so embarrassed because this was all his treat. I could not give him money, I had no penny today and this hotel was expensive even the food.


    ¡°Yes, bring us the three vors.¡±


    ¡°No! I just want Hawaiian, that is too much. We can¡¯t finish eating that.¡±


    Laurent nodded. ¡°You hear that. Just Hawaiian.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He walked closer to me, wrapped his hands on my waist and pushed me. I thought he was going to throw me in the bed, but he was just reaching for the light switch. When he got, he turned off.


    I looked around and was amazed by the lights surrounding the room. In the bed there were small bulbs. In the ceiling there were different colors of lights in a star shape. Overall, that was beautiful and romantic like the man at my back now. He was burying his face on my shoulder and hugging mepactly.


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°I always like it, extra special because of you, Mr. Baider.¡± I twisted my body. I did not get tired of kissing him. This time, my lips rested on his cheek. I could smell his manly perfume, causing an addiction to me to be with him all the time.


    We stayed in that position for so long until someone knocked on the door. ¡°Your pizza is here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I switched the light again, grabbed the box and kissed Laurent on the cheek before I went to the table.


    There is nothing I can wish for. I know that I am always saying those lines, but who would never be? Laurent is as sweet as chocte cake and sugar. All of his actions are gentle and ensure that I alwayse first. Whatever I say he will do. Whatever makes me happy, he will give.


    We both sat on the counter ind, he was beside me while the box of pizza was in front of me. He opened it and grabbed one piece. He moved the pizza to my mouth. It tasted delicious, the pineapple was all over my tongue. I did the same thing he did.


    We ate whileughing and smiling as if the moment would never end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really eat pizza.¡± Laurent started a conversation. ¡°But when I¡¯m with you, I will like what you like. I will love what you love.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. Give it in.¡± I opened my arms to gesture to him to hug me. He moved closer and hugged me so tight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that pizza is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but unhealthy. We¡¯ll eat this, I think, once a month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s torture. I am nning to eat once a day.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re a doctor. You should know what healthy and unhealthy foods are.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, everything you said.¡±


    After eating, we crawled to the bed and hugged each other while looking at the ceiling. The lights were off to emphasize the beauty of the ce.


    ¡°Laurent?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Tell me a story. Everything about you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even if I want to. I hate telling a story.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± I rested my cheek on his chest while my hands were enveloping his body.


    ¡°Fine.¡± He blew a loud sigh and then started to talk. ¡°When I was young¡­¡±

 Chapter 47 I WANT TO FEEL YOU

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°When I was young, I wanted to be superman.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I adjusted my body to befortable in my position. His hand held my lower arm and caressed it into up and down movement.


    ¡°I want to save the world. I want to protect my family as always¡­ until now. Not knowing that sometimes it can harm them. Like what happen to my disturbance at Dred¡¯s kidnapping.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my superhero. If that makes your heart at peace, do what it desires because we are not living in a world where we can¡¯t do things that we love.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if it risks the people I care about. I should stop doing that. I love you so much and I didn¡¯t put you in a situation where I can¡¯t protect you, not all the time I¡¯m here, so be safe for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± My eyes started to get heavy, the eyelid wanted to close and rested. I yawned with my lungs out and thenpletely shut my eyes.


    ¡°Sleepwell, my baby girl.¡± I felt that Laurent covered my body with theforter. He kissed me on my forehead. ¡°Good night. Have a very sweet dream. Thank you for listening to me.¡±


    I would not answer him because I was in the deep peak of my sleep.


    Good night, Mr. Baider¡­Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I just said that into my mind because my mouth did not cooperate.


    When the morning came, I was the first one who opened my eyes. A smile suddenly appeared on my lips as I watched Laurent sleeping like a baby. His hands were still holding my body as if he was scared of losing me even in his dream.


    I would never get tired of gazing at his bare face showing how manly, gorgeous he was. I yed with the peak of his nose with my index finger, which made his nose sniff.


    I chuckled cutely as I watched every move he made. I was trying to hold his hand and remove it from my body, but it was heavy as if it was programmed to be in there even if he was unconscious.


    I was about to y with his nose again when he caught my hand. He had a good reflex that even if his eyes were closed, he could feel his surroundings. As if he was a trained person in that matter.


    Is he?


    ¡°Good morning.¡± A huge tantalizing smile grew on his lips.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I blushed as he gazed at me with all the desire and admiration for me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my good morning kiss?¡±


    ¡°There.¡± I moved up and kissed him on the lips. He was not satisfied with that so he grabbed my waist, pulled me closer to him and pressed our lips passionately. I kissed him back with all my heart and happiness.


    In the middle of our kiss, I felt that something was poking on my belly.


    What¡¯s that? It¡¯s kinda hard and-oh, gosh!


    I removed my lips on his and looked down shyly. ¡°Ahm¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup. Yes. I can¡¯t deny it. That¡¯s the effect of you on me. Don¡¯t worry, I can control it.¡± He was scratching his forehead while saying those lines.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. That¡¯s normal. In human anatomy, they are teaching that kind of lesson so I am aware.¡± I managed to look directly at his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to control because I¡¯m willing to give all-¡±


    ¡°Baby¡­ I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± He cupped my cheek and kissed my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s better me than you.¡±


    ¡°But I want you¡­ I want to feel you.¡± I had no idea why and how it came out of my mouth. I covered my mouth and blushed like a tomato.


    Laurent was in shock, his eyes were widely opened and mouth was in letter O. He did not say any words.


    I am so ashamed! Oh, gosh! Oh, gosh!


    He hid my face on theforter. ¡°Nevermind. I didn¡¯t say anything. I swear!¡± I bit my nails as I rolled my body, fully covered by the nket.


    I heard the chuckle of Laurent that made me more shy.


    You are so crazy, Anm Eris! How can you say such stupid things! No, no, no! I¡¯m innocent! I was just listening to Alem! She¡¯s a pro so I believed!


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, Baby. I just pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± He grabbed the nket and tried to remove it, but I was holding it tightly.


    ¡°Laurent, I¡¯m so embarrassed! Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that! I swear! It¡¯s just that I said that unconsciously!¡± I peeped on him with just one eye exposed.


    ¡°I know. I know.¡± I saw a wide smile on his face. ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t hide like a turtle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shy. Please¡­ forget that!¡± I swam on theforter like I was in the deep ocean water.


    ¡°I will. Promised.¡± He hekd theforter and slowly pulled.


    I showed him my face with the igniting sensation on my cheek. I observed his expression. It was just bright like a happy man from the wedding.


    ¡°I will forget that you said that you want me and you want to feel me.¡± He bursted outughing, that was why I hit his shoulder. I saw how happy he was this early morning. ¡°That¡¯s the best line I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± Heughed again as if he had no tomorrow of another happy day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. You would be shocked if I tell you what¡¯s on my mind. You better not ask.¡± He winked at me before going up from the bed.


    His wink. He was not doing that and it looked so hot on him!


    The eagerness of wanting and feeling him was intensified.


    Oh, gosh! That man really is a goddess of all handsome with a hotness overflowing.


    I watched him grab the towel. He had a teasing smile on his face. ¡°Hold your jaw, it might drop, Baby.¡±


    He held the hem of his shirt and slowly pulled it up. I bit my lips as I watched the beautiful scene in front of me. I never imagined that this event might possibly happen to me with the man I admired the most.


    ¡°Every morning, I¡¯m exercising.¡± He grabbed his phone and yed a song.


    My jaw literally dropped as he started to dance like a professional dancer!


    ¡°Oh, gosh. Who¡¯s that man!¡± I screamed at the top of my lungs as he gave all the moves he knew. His topless body was a plus that making the room¡¯s atmosphere hot.


    ¡°Anm Eris¡¯ boyfriend.¡± Laurent answered while enjoying himself dancing with a swag. ¡°Come and join me, Baby Girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, but you know how to say you want me and you want to feel me.¡± He bursted out his loudugh again that made me so embarrassed with my red face while staring at him.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ you want me to tell you a secret?¡±


    I nodded like a little kid. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I always want you and feel you, too.¡± This time, he neverughed, he stared at me seriously.

 Chapter 48 MAKE OUT

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    After he said that, he crawled to the bed. I covered myself with a nket. I was so shy. He was just topless and I never used to it.


    I thought he would do something, because he just hugged me tightly while I was inside theforter. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    We ate together. This life is what I want, spending the whole day with Laurent with just chit chatting about random things, random likes and dislikes. Everything was just a normal couple, like we had celebrated our months together. I had a really good time with him.


    When the night came, we just walked along the coast, holding hands with a full smile on our faces. We decided to swim when the evening came. There were no people in the area because we were far from the crowd.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Laurent held my thighs and surrounded it to his waist. Our upper bodies were soaking in the water. Our noses and foreheads were glued together.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Laurent asked me while rubbing the peak of our noses. His hands were encircling to my curvy waist.


    ¡°I am more than happy.¡± I moved my face to him until the ck of our eyes went in the center.


    Laurent moved closer, he left no distance to our faces when he shut our mouths together. This was my favorite part of being with him. The kissing. I was addicted to his lips that even though he was removing it, I was still insisting not to. I wrapped my hands on the back of his head and gave all that I had to make him satisfied with my kiss even though I had no idea what I was doing.


    He walked towards the big rock, we hid in there while kissing,pping, showing our affection to each other.


    I never felt perfection before, but when I was with him¡­ he was the perfection.


    His lips traveled to my neck, down to my vicle and then went to my mountains. I was expecting that he would not continue it. He came back to my lips and gave a breathtaking kiss. We were both hungry, but the passion was there.


    ¡°F*ck. I¡¯m addicted to you.¡± He whispered when he gave a little distance to our lips. ¡°I¡¯m scared that if I don¡¯t kiss you for a week, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    The blush ran all over my lips. He was saying that with full sincerity. His eyes were sparkling into happiness and love for me.


    ¡°I have¡­ no n to go away from you for a week. You can kiss me anytime you want.¡± I looked down and covered my face with my palm. That made him chuckle. When it came to him, I was so embarrassed in so many ways.


    ¡°Anm Eris?¡± He held my hand and was trying to remove it from my face. ¡°Look at me, Baby Girl.¡±


    I bit my lips as I gazed into his almond beautiful handsome attractive charming eyes.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I want to¡­¡± His hand went to my back. I gasped for air when I felt that he unhooked my bra.


    ¡°Oh, gosh.¡± My mouth left open when he raised his hand and showed me my bra. My face was burning in redness!


    I went down to the water to hide my upper body. ¡°You¡¯re bad!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more than bad, Baby.¡± He mmed our lips together. I could feel his digits to my neck slowly traveling down to my vicle and then to the crowd of my mountain. He yed with it, pinching and encircling.


    My breath was almost going away as I felt the electricity crawling all over my body. He turned around and gently pushed my back to the big gray rock. No one would see us here because of this sediment.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He whispered to my ear. I was about to talk, but he did not let me. His lips traveled from my lips to my cheek, to my ear and licked it. I was just closing my eyes, feeling the sensation that was filling my whole system. I was just enveloping my arms to his neck.


    ¡°F*ck. Forgive me for doing this.¡± He kissed my neck. He stayed at it for so long, sucking and licking. Putting small kisses until he yed with my vicle. He was just gazing at my expression, the eyes twinkling in admiration.


    He held my thighs and adjusted me to move up. My mountains were now exposed to him. I closed my eyes when his mouth encircled the crown on the peak of it.


    That¡¯s the best feeling ever.


    He caressed my mound in a sweet, romantic gentle way as if he was afraid to hurt me. ¡°Open your eyes and watch me.¡±


    I followed him. My small eyes gazed at his face. I could not prevent myself from touching his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re my dream thates true.¡± I caressed his cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re the star that I reached.¡± I came closer and kissed his lips, moving up and down.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I cherished.¡± Laurent whispered. ¡°My one and only Anm Eris.¡±


    He moved down and yed with my mound using his tongue. I never worried that he was doing intimate things with me, I loved that even though I was not a girl who would easily give up.


    For Laurent, no doubt. No question.


    I could not name the mixed current that was rolling all over my body. His one hand was ying in the other one, pinching in a gentle way while the other one was cherishing the crown.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect, beautiful.¡± He whispered while doing a miracle in my chest.


    I could feel the hardness on the thing down there. It was usual for a guy, but it made me red. The highest temperature crawled to my system.


    I bit my lips to avoid the moan. I was embarrassed to do that. The truth was I was hiding my eagerness to push him harder to mine.


    A few hourster, we caught ourselves in the room. I was lying on the bottom of him without my upper covering. I felt his touch everywhere until he looked at me, getting permission to strip my underthings.


    I nodded.

 Chapter 49 REVENGE I

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    Laurent was about to pull down my underwear when I heard a ring of the phone. He wanted to ignore it, but I touched his hand.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s an emergency?¡±


    The furrow formed on his eyebrow. He red at the phone on the side table and walked on the bed using his knee. He grabbed it and put it on his ear.


    ¡°Make sure this is important, Resttan! I¡¯ll swear the sun will not reflect on your body!¡±


    A smile drew on my lips while watching the annoyance on Laurent¡¯s face.


    ¡°What? You-what! F*ck!¡± He looked down at me and then averted his gaze. ¡°Fine!¡± He hung up the phone and immediately grabbed a towel.


    He rolled the towel to my body and stared at my face. ¡°Go to the bathroom. Fix yourself, we are leaving. I¡¯m sorry, but this is an emergency.¡± He kissed my forehead before gesturing to me to go to the bathroom.


    I followed what he said. I wanted to ask, but I knew that he would not answer me. He was hurrying. He just showered for a minute and changed clothes.


    ¡°Care to tell me?¡± I managed to speak as I saw the worriedness written on his face.


    ¡°Baby-¡±


    ¡°You hate telling a story? Yeah, I know, but I need to understand what¡¯s going on.¡± I touched his chest and leaned my cheek on it. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Dred¡¯s car collided to Resttan¡¯s car. Resttan is good, but he¡¯s in the hospital. I need to ensure he¡¯s fine.¡± He raised his big arms and embraced me. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow, okay?¡±


    I just moved my head from up and down direction.


    After a few hours of traveling, we got to my apartment. He just smacked on my lips before he hurried to the hospital.


    I sat on the sofa while blowing harsh air. I was worrying about Resttan. I said that I wanted to see him, but Laurent did not agree. He told me that it was better, I was not seeing near them because of the enemy. They might get me and use it against him so I listened to him. He also cautioned me to lock the door always and when someone knocked, just asked first before opening.


    I spent most of my time watching TV and studying the previous lesson for the quiz for the next day. The hours without Laurent was like a thousand years waiting. Tomorrow, he will go there and fetch me. I could not wait for that to happen.


    My phone rang. I stared at the caller, it says Alem so I smiled before tapping the answer button.


    ¡°Hi, gorgeous long hair Anm Eris Vsco! How¡¯s your date? Did you do what I teach?¡±


    I blushed when the moment at the beach and in the room popped up into my mind. The intimacy we had with each other.


    ¡°Are you, Anm?¡± I could hear the excitement in Alem¡¯s voice.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Girl! You should make him crazy over you! I am pretty sure, he will not leave you when you do what I teach!¡±


    I bit my index finger, stared at the TV and looked down to the notebook in front of me, on the table. ¡°Alem, it¡¯s hard. It makes my face ignite. I can¡¯t do the job-what do you call that?¡±


    I heard herugh at the top of her lungs. ¡°It¡¯s bl*w job and hand job!¡±


    ¡°Yes. That thing. I don¡¯t know how to start.¡±


    ¡°Girl! You make me insane! Duh you should watch some movies! I¡¯ll send you the link. Wait a minute.¡±


    I saw that there were pop ups. The call did not yet end. I was just listening to Alem. ¡°Do that! He¡¯ll be insane over you. You can tie him forever.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Anyway, I¡¯ll end this. My mom is calling me. Bye! Love lots!¡±


    ¡°Love lots!¡±


    The call has already reached its end. I looked for what she said. I almost threw the cell phone when I opened the link.


    There were a couple¡­ gosh! I can¡¯t do something like this. Is she sure that Laurent will never leave me if I did this?


    I bit my lips as I watched the bad films. I could feel that the temperature was getting hot. My sweat was dripping down to the corner of my face.


    Gosh! Is that what couples do? I have no idea though I saw his-yup. Oh, gosh! This was blowing my innocence! Alem, you are a pro!


    I studied what the woman was doing. My face was blushing because I felt the igniting feeling of it. I almost jumped in shock when I heard a knock on the door. My lips stretched into a big smile.


    Laurent is here!


    I got off the phone. I am too shy if he sees that. I was jumping as I rotated the door knob. When the door bursted open my smile faded.


    ¡°Kervy? What are you doing here?¡±


    He gave me a small smile. ¡°I just want to say sorry. If you won¡¯t mind. Can I invite you in the near coffee shop?¡±


    ¡°Ahm.¡± I scratched my nape, looked at my side and then gazed at his face. ¡°Laurent will be mad.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Anm! Your life should not depend on him. He¡¯s so possessive.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I waved my hand and was about to close when he put his hand on it, which was why his finger got caught in between the door. ¡°Oh, gosh! Sorry!¡± My eyes were widening. I bursted the door opened and checked on his hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± I observed it. The redness was on his finger.


    ¡°I think I need to go to the hospital.¡± He was staring at my face with a wince on his face.


    ¡°Oh, sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± I hurriedly locked the door and walked with him.


    I have no money, but I will think about that when I am there. I will just borrow money from Alem or Arden.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    We went inside his car. I never expected what had happened next. He put a handkerchief on my mouth. I could smell something, causing me to sleep.

 Chapter 50 REVENGE II

    My head fell down as I moved a little. I blinked two times. I could only see blurry things. When my eyes adjusted to the lights, my body trembled in shock. I was so scared to see the walls with vandalism. I was sitting on the chair with my hands fused at my back.


    Where am I?


    My body was shaking again as I realized that I was in an abandoned area.


    Did Kervy kidnap me? Oh, gosh! No! I have no money to give.


    The door opened. I was never startled when I saw Kervy. He waved his hand with a monstrous grin on his lips. ¡°Hi, Love.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My eyebrow formed a furrow. ¡°Let me out here.¡± I shook my head on my back and tried to pull out, but nothing happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try it, Love. It will just hurt you.¡± He knelt in front of me and caressed my cheek. I moved my face away from him. ¡°I¡¯ll not hurt you. I just want revenge on your ass boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°What? Stop this! You are just making thingsplicated! If the cops know about this, you¡¯ll be in jail! Your life will be ruined!¡±


    I gasped for air when he went closer and closer to my face. ¡°Did you know what your *asshole boyfriend do?¡±


    I looked down and bit my lips. I knew that it was Laurent¡¯s mistake. He hit him immediately at the bar. He was so mad that time and I think that was also my fault.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kervy. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t get permission from him which was why he was so livid that night.¡± I gazed at him with the pity in my eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t need to be like this, just because of what happened. You¡¯re a good man. Just focus on your study. I promised I¡¯ll forget this.¡± My voice was sweet and soothing.


    My only hope broke as he shook his head. ¡°No, start this.¡± He stood up, gazed down on me. ¡°Sorry, but I want to beat your boyfriend so hard.¡± He was about to walk out when I spoke and that made him stop.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°He threatened my family that our business would go bankrupt. My parents didn¡¯t believe him, but one day, all the investors backed out. Only to find out that Laurent Baider is the main reason why.¡±


    I was startled. My breath started to be heavy with my mouth open. ¡°No, he would not do that.¡±


    ¡°He is. Anm! I am a victim here. I didn¡¯t do anything to you. Did I take advantage of you?¡±


    I shook my head while my face was viewing the ground.


    I know that Laurent came from a noblest family, but I have no idea that he can threaten others, especially the innocent.


    ¡°Your boyfriend hit me and when we got into the police station, he slipped away immediately? Just because he is Baider! What a powerful family.¡± He tsked, a disbelief was written on his face. ¡°Now, all I want is to deform his handsome face. That¡¯s it¡­ so I can get my revenge.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t!¡± The scare that filled my body gradually went down.


    I know that Kervy will not hurt me, but Laurent? He will and I do not want that to happen. My heart will be broken into pieces. I am just imagining, my body can¡¯t take that.


    ¡°Please. Let¡¯s talk about this. I can talk to Laurent for the investors. Please just-¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Anm.¡± He turned his back and closed the door.


    The tears from my eyes started to flow down to my cheek. I was so worried about Laurent¡¯s safety.


    I did all my best to remove the rope in my hands. ¡°I need to escape from here.¡± I sniffed as I rubbed the rope, but it was tight.


    After a few seconds of trying, nothing happened. I looked up, my eyes blurred.


    What is happening to me? What did Kervy put on the handkerchief? Why do I feel so weak and dizzy?


    I waited for almost an hour when the door opened again. Kervy grabbed me to the arms and removed my fused hands. ¡°Be good, if not your boyfriend will hurt so bad.¡±


    He dragged me out of the abandoned room. He was pushing me to walk. We stepped down the stairs and arrived at the quadrangle area of the building.


    ¡°Laurent is on the way.¡± One of the men said. He smirked at me while looking from my feet to face. ¡°She looks pretty.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I will pay all of you to hit that Baider, not this woman.¡± Kervy red at them.


    The shiver rolled throughout my body as he stared at my chest with a lust in his eyes. Kervy hid me on his back. ¡°Don¡¯t look at her! Laurent Baider is your job! Not this girl, she¡¯s out!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Kervy? You didn¡¯t know that we are supposed to have fun tonight with the wh*re. Since without women, we can-¡±


    ¡°No! I said she¡¯s out of this, Leon!¡± Kervy was gritting his teeth. I held the hem of his shirt when Leon walked closer with a smirk on his lips.


    I am safe with Kervy, but not to this man.


    ¡°If we want, you can¡¯t do something about it.¡± Leon pointed at his forehead. ¡°You bring her here, Kiddo. We¡¯ll take care of her.¡± He moved his head slightly upright, gesturing to his people to get me.


    ¡°No!¡± Kervy stepped backward. He grabbed one of the baseball bats. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take Anm! Our transaction is just Laurent Baider! Not a woman!¡± He pointed his baseball bat at Leon. ¡°I can hit your head if you do something to her!¡± His hands were shaking, he was nervous.


    The fear filled my system. How I wished that Laurent came immediately to save me. These men were monsters.


    ¡°Get her!¡± Leon asked one of them.


    Kervy hit Leon¡¯s shoulder that made him shout and giggle at him. ¡°You¡¯re b*llshit!¡± He jumped and kicked Kervy. Heid on the floor, but he tried to stand up to protect me.


    Leon held a baseball bat and hit Kervy on the belly. ¡°No! Please no! Stop!¡± I was screaming with all the dread in my body.


    My loud sobs filled the area when they kicked, punched and hit Kervy. He was coughing with blood while his body was folded. I felt pity on him.


    Laurent, help me¡­


    ¡°Come here, we¡¯ll make you happy.¡± Leon ran as fast as he could. In the blink of an eye, he was yanking my hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± I tapped his hand while my teeth were gritting. I was fighting back, but no matter what I did I could not let him off his hands of me.


    ¡°Thanks, Kervy, for bringing us this angel.¡± Leon let out his tongue and was about to lick my cheek when one loud gunshotnded on his tongue.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!¡± He removed his hand on my hair and touched his bleeding tongue. I was scared when the red liquid flowed on his lips, his tongue had a hole.


    ¡°Who says you can lick what¡¯s mine?¡±

 Chapter 51 YOU LOVE A MURDERER

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Who says you can lick what¡¯s mine?¡±


    My body froze as I saw Laurent at the entrance of the building. He was holding a gun, his eyes burning in fire.


    Suddenly, I ran towards him, but one of the men held my waist. ¡°Laurent! Laurent!¡± I was screaming at the top of my lungs. The man pointed a baseball bat on my head.


    ¡°One wrong move, the brain of your girlfriend will be scattered on the ground.¡± The man smirked at Laurent.


    Laurent¡¯s eyes looked down at his hands that were wrapping on my belly. ¡°Your arms will be separated from your body. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to remove that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re boastful. How can you do that?¡± The man moved his mouth to my ear. ¡°She smells good.¡±


    ¡°Your nose will be out from your face.¡± Laurent¡¯s eyes filled with darkness. His threatening lines were making me scared of him. Scared that he might really do that.


    ¡°One, two¡­¡± Laurent raised his gun. ¡°Pull out your hands.¡±


    Instead of removing his hands, the man kissed my neck. The goosebumps rolled all over my body. I was pping him over and over again, but he was stronger than me. His lips repulsed by my body.


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I heard Laurent¡¯s curse as the loud gun shots filled the area again.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I was screaming and shaking so badly when I saw that the bullet hit the man¡¯s forehead. The blood was bathing his face.


    Iid on the floor and covered my face with my palm. I heard the consecutive gun fire echoed in the building. One after the other. I was just recoiling my body on the ground while my eyes were closed, my hands were on my ear.


    I kicked and punched when I felt someone held my arms. ¡°Ahh! Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me-¡±


    ¡°Baby Girl.¡±


    I opened my eyes, saw his handsome face that was stained with red liquid. I moved faster and hugged Laurentpactly. I buried my face on his shoulder and cried out loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡± He hugged me tightly. I felt his lips touch my head and his hands were tapping my back.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Shh. I¡¯m here.¡±


    I leaned my cheek on his chest. I was glued to his big body as he walked. My eyes widened as I saw the men lying on the ground. Laurent targeted them on the forehead, that means they were all dead.


    Kervy was on the side, he was in deep shock while looking at Laurent. The rattling on his body was visible.


    ¡°Laurent¡­ did you¡­¡± I could not continue my words due to the fear of knowing the truth.


    What kind of person is he? He killed them all in a second? If my eyes were not closed, I must see everything, but was I ready to see him cutting lives?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Anm Eris. Whatever you¡¯re thinking, yes. Yes, I killed them with no mercy at all. This is me,  but I want you to know that I am not getting the breath of those people who do not deserve even if¡­¡± He gritted his teeth and red at Kervy. Kervy moved backward, the trembling was still on his body. ¡°Even if I want to kill that *sshole.¡±


    ¡°Kervy saved me.¡± I held his arm. ¡°Maybe he did something, but please¡­ don¡¯t hurt him. He was just angry at what you did.¡±


    Laurent circled his arms on me. She stroked my hair and kissed my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to lose everything, but not you.¡±


    His words made my heart warm. I held his hand and kissed it. ¡°No matter who you are¡­ that won¡¯t lessen my love.¡±


    This time, I am ready to ept whoever he is even though it scares me that one day, he leaves me to protect me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, *asshole! If you don¡¯t want to be alone here!¡± Laurent called Kervy. He stood up and followed us.


    ¡°Laurent, can I ask you?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± He was stroking my hair again, he was sweet even at this moment.


    ¡°Did you make Kervy ¡®s parents business bankrupt?¡±


    Laurent froze, he red at Kervy and when his eyes went back to me, there was nothing except love. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why? He didn¡¯t do anything to me-¡±


    ¡°Well, not today.¡±


    ¡°Laurent, please don-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Anything for you.¡± He opened the car and offered to let go inside. ¡°Rest, Baby.¡±


    I glimpsed his face as he gave me a small smile before I went to the car. He grabbed Kervy¡¯s shirt on the shoulder and recklessly put him inside the car. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Anm Eris wants you safe.¡±


    Kervy did not speak, he just gave Laurent a scary stare.


    In the middle of traveling on the road, we were all silent. The fear was still in my body when the bleeding bodies went to my head. I held Laurent¡¯s thigh and tightened it.


    ¡°You still scared?¡±


    I just nodded and held his hand. ¡°Are you going to sleep in my apartment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for your security.¡±


    A minute of silence again until Kervy broke it. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I looked back while Laurent stared at him in the front mirror.


    ¡°Sorry, Anm. I was just angry. I didn¡¯t know that they might hurt you. That¡¯s not my intention.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I understand you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, too.¡± Laurent spoke. His eyes were now on the road. ¡°I was just angry, too. Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll talk to the investors. Yourpany deserves recognition.¡±


    I saw the formation of a smile on Kervy¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you and I¡¯m sorry again.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t harm Anm Eris again. She¡¯s my life and everything. I¡¯ll give you a second chance,¡± Laurent said in a low tone.


    I gazed at him with my teary eyes. Admittedly, Laurent is different among all guys. He is a tough one, but when ites to me, he is sweet and soft.


    I grabbed a table napkin on the drawer, raised my hands and removed the red stains on Laurent¡¯s face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not scared of me?¡±


    My eyebrows went up due to his question. I was about to answer when he spoke again.


    ¡°You love a murderer. You¡¯re supposed to be scared.¡±


    I shook my head, I kissed his shoulder and answered in a soft voice. ¡°The scariest thing is when you leave me.¡±


    He automatically stomped the brake, and the car stopped.

 Chapter 52 FAMILY鈥橲 THING

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    Everything went back to normal. Since that happened Laurent never went far from me. He was always in my apartment, taking care of me, making sure that I was safe. Kervy transferred to our school and promised to always look for me, too. Laurent had finally epted him. Actually, they became friends.


    When we had hung out he was also there, including Alem and Ardent.


    One month had passed and we were fine, the days went smooth. Just studying and after that, working and going home. Laurent did not get tired of fetching me and apanying me home despite how tired he was in his duty as a doctor.


    One afternoon, I was shocked when Kervy said farewell to me. They were moving to Canada for good and for their family¡¯s business. He became a good friend to me so I felt sad. My time with him was just short, but he made sure that he showed me how he was sincere saying sorry for causing me trauma.


    Now, It has been two weeks since he left.


    ¡°OMG! I passed! I thought I¡¯m gonna take the quiz again!¡± Alem was swaying her waist, raising her hand and waving the test paper above her head.


    Our quiz for today had ended a while ago. That was the life of a nursing student, so tired of everything. We should study day and night to be able to pass every subject because that was not easy. There were times that my eyes were blurred, but I was still strong enough to finish the book because I was thinking of my parents.


    ¡°Hi, Laurent!¡± When I heard the energetic voice of Alem, I immediately looked at my back. The huge formation of smile could be seen on my face.


    I ran faster, jumped to hug him on his waist. I was always excited to see him because he was the only person that couldplete my day.


    ¡°How¡¯s your day?¡± I was expecting that the first line woulde into his mouth. He was often making sure that my day was all right.


    ¡°Tired. Another exam.¡± I buried my face on his chest. I could smell his perfume that was why I sniffed him until he chuckled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You smell manly and addicting!¡±


    He moved down because my height was small, he kissed my head and caressed my cheek into curvy motion. ¡°Weekend ising. Would you want to go to your province? To smell fresh air?¡±


    ¡°Next time. I¡¯ve no money to tra-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    I immediately gave our bodies a distance. My eyes were widening as I observed his face. ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your parents.¡±


    ¡°Oh, gosh! You are not kidding?¡± I jumped two times and wrapped my hands on his upper arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He looked at Alem. ¡°Would you want to go with us?¡±


    ¡°OMG! I¡¯m in!¡± Alem jumped like I did, but she suddenly stopped. ¡°How about Ardent?¡±


    ¡°He can go, too.¡±


    ¡°Ahm, we¡¯ve got a problem.¡± I scratched my forehead, being shy to the two of them. ¡°Our house is not that big. Last time, it¡¯s just wood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that, Baby.¡± Laurent enveloped my waist with his hands.


    I stared at him with full admiration. He really did everything for me.


    ¡°Hi, Ladies!¡± Suddenly, there was someone who put his arms on my shoulder. When I looked up, I saw that it was Ardent.


    When Laurent looked at him badly, he removed his arm. ¡°Your boyfriend is annoying. Possessive.¡± Ardent rolled his eyes. He walked towards Alem instead and gave her a fist bump.


    Lately, they were not often fighting. They were closed in some aspects like food trips or going to the bar. Of course, I would note if Laurent was not beside me. I did not want to repeat the same history. I did not want to fight with him.


    Laurent brought me home and as usual it was either I would cook or he would invite me to eat outside. Tonight, I just cooked menudo for the two of us. He loved the food so he ate too much and after that, we rxed on the couch, watching a movie.


    ¡°Laurent, would Lauressa not be mad? Or your parents? You are always sleeping here?¡± My head was on hisp while he was sitting, eating popcorn.


    ¡°She is so mad.¡± He said without emotion. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You are bad!¡± I stretched my hand to reach the popcorn and put it into my mouth. ¡°How ¡¯bout your parents?¡± I asked again since he did not answer.


    ¡°They are in Pulchra. They won¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they going home?¡±


    ¡°They are, but that¡¯s to check us and then go back again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Family¡¯s thing.¡±


    Here we were again. The magical ¡®Family¡¯s thing.¡¯ Every time I was asking him about his family, they would spell out. Every single detail was hidden.


    ¡°Laurent, can you promise me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, what¡¯s that?¡± He stroked my hair in a gentle way.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Can you stop killing?¡±


    His body froze, he looked at me for a second and then opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    ¡°Please? Can we just live a simple, peaceful life? What if we create a family? Do you want them to live in fear because their father has an enemy?¡±


    The expression on his face became cold and unreadable. When I was telling him about making a family, his mouth was shut. That made me so sad because I could not see that he had a n for our future.


    To be my husband someday.


    After a few seconds, he spoke. ¡°Okay.¡± He gently removed my head from hisp, and turned off the TV. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. We need to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s travel to your province.¡±


    He walked towards the room and then stopped when I spoke.


    ¡°If you kill another life again. I will¡­¡± I bit my lips and cleared my throat, ¡°leave you.¡±


    I meant that to prevent him from killing. He should not put thew in his hand. He should not cut others¡¯ lives when he wants to.


    I love him so much. I do not want him to risk himself every day. He should prohibit things that hurt me and one of those is putting himself in danger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise, Anm Eris. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He blew a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ family¡¯s thing.¡±

 Chapter 53 CAMARINES NORTE

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°OMG! This ce is amazing!¡± Alem took many pictures about the ce in Camarines Norte. We traveled for almost eight hours before we finally arrived.


    Alem held the arm of Ardent and they took pictures again, in different positions. First, they had peace signs in their fingers. Second, they both wrap each other¡¯s arms on each other. Third, Alem was kissing him on the cheek. I saw that Ardent hit her forehead for doing that.


    I realized they matched each other. Why did they not be lovers?


    Laurent looked around. I could see the clean sky with the white clouds and blue color. The banana trees were scattering.


    ¡°Is that a fall? OMG!¡± Alem and Ardent racing towards the water bodies. I was sure that they would enjoy every single hour here.


    ¡°Your ce is as beautiful as you.¡± Laurent cuddled at my back. His hobbies were burying his face on my shoulder and kissing it.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± I heard my mother¡¯s voice. I could not help myself, but ran towards her and hugged her so tight.


    ¡°Anm!¡± Father was so happy to see me. He embraced me sopactly and then he froze when he saw Laurent at my back. ¡°He¡¯s Laurent?¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Sir.¡± Laurent bowed his head.


    ¡°He is handsome!¡± My mother ran to him. I saw myself as he hugged Laurent. ¡°Thank you so much for everything that you did for the people of Camarines Norte.¡±


    Iughed so loud as Laurent smiled shyly. Je was blushing from cheek to ear.


    ¡°Good thing you visit us, Anm.¡± Dad said as I clung into his waist. I missed him so much.


    ¡°Laurent¡¯s idea. We only have two days.¡±


    ¡°Ohh. He is really a sweet boyfriend.¡± I could say that dad missed me the way I missed him. He also prepared food for us.


    Ardent and Alem liked to be in here. Just because of the foods that they never eat before. Laurent did not usually eat vegetables, but when my mother put those in front of him, he said nothing, he just ate and I could see that he liked the taste.


    ¡°Let¡¯s swim in the falls.¡± Ardent was so excited. He was eating faster and when his food was finished, he grabbed Alem¡¯s. Alem was just ring at him because my parents were looking at them.


    ¡°So¡­ Laurent, you are a doctor? How¡¯s your profession?¡± Dad asked Laurent.


    He gulped what he was eating, grabbed the ss of water, drank it before answering. ¡°I¡¯m happy with my profession, but I¡¯m so busy. Scared of not having time with Anm Eris.¡±


    ¡°You have time for me. Actually, Dad, he never let me go home alone.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What a gentleman,¡± Mom said with amusement in her eyes.


    I held crabs and put them on Laurent¡¯s te. ¡°You should try mom¡¯s recipe for crabs, it tastes delicious.¡±


    Laurent just scratched his nose before continuing eating. I could see that he was enjoying the food.


    ¡°Anm will graduate this year. I hope we can be there.¡± Mom put a ss of water in front of me.


    ¡°Me, too, Auntie!¡± Alem interrupted. ¡°You two should be there.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle,¡± Dad said while preparing the buko sd for us.


    After the dinner, Ardent did not waste time. He grabbed us to the falls and enjoyed every beat of the clock. Me and Laurent were just in the big rock, looking at them, ying in the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to swim, Baby?¡± Laurent¡¯s head was leaning on my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark. I¡¯m scared that there might be something in the water.¡± I chuckled as I told the truth.


    ¡°Is there a crocodile?¡± Laurent chuckled, too.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s swim. I want to hug you there.¡± Laurent held my hand and pulled me gently to stand up.


    We both stood in front of the high cliff. ¡°I think I can¡¯t.¡± I gasped for air as the nervousness filled my chest. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Laurent showed me his radiating smile. It made me blush in an instant.


    Why is he so handsome? How many times that I would ask that?


    ¡°Please, join me.¡± He held my hand.


    I looked down, saw the falls, and water down there. The height was breathtaking. ¡°Oh, gosh!¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He pinched the back of my hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I trust you, too.¡± He held my hand tightly and then jumped. I almost took my breath out as I shouted at the top of my lungs. I could feel the air hitting my body. I closed my eyes as I felt the water throughout my body when I fell.


    Laurent immediately grabbed my waist, swan, went up. I embraced him so tight as I coughed. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He kissed my forehead plenty of times. It made me rx. I thought I could not do, jumping in that height. Good thing Laurent was here.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave, Anm!¡± Alem threw me some water. In an instant, we were both hitting each other with water,ughing and swimming away from each other.


    I enjoyed ying with them under water, especially when Laurent was agreeing to what Ardent wanted to y. He was not in pissed mode this time. I could see the brightness on his face. He was gradually taking that Ardent was just my friend.


    I heard them talking about me. They thought that me and Alem were farway from them, but they did not know I was just hiding on the big rock. I was about to surprise them, but I eavesdropped first.


    ¡°Anm loves you so much. Please take care of her,¡± Ardent said while ying with the water in his hand. ¡°I have never seen her with so much happiness in his face.¡±


    ¡°Dude, I love her, too, you know that.¡± For the first time,  I heard Laurent¡¯s soft voice at Ardent.


    ¡°I know, yup, but please don¡¯t make her cry. Do everything, not to make her worry and sad.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me what to do. I know how to take care of my girl.¡±


    ¡°Just saying.¡±


    They were both silent after that. Laurent broke the silence as he asked him. ¡°You like Anm Eris, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    My heart pumped recklessly. I was waiting for Ardent¡¯s answer, he was about to speak when Alem jumped at my back and shouted that she got me. That caught their attention.

 Chapter 54 A SIMPLE MORNING

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    After our two days vacation, we immediately went back to our ces. The school year went smooth until I graduated. My mom and dad did not pass the special day, they went to see me. Only to find out that Luarent gave them a ride to be with me. I was so grateful that I have him in my life.


    Months had passed.


    I was reviewing for the board exam to be a registered nurse.


    I was dizzy reading the thick book Fundamentals of Nursing 1 and 2 and then looked at the big clock on the side of my bed.


    12 AM


    I gasped for air and blew it out. I forced myself to fight the drowsiness.


    Laurent and I have been together for two years, we had a happy rtionship even though sometimes I could not really stand his jealousy over some random guys that I met although it was clear to me that I love so much.


    Years had passed, but when he smiled at me, I was still blushing. It seemed like I would not get used to his handsome ear to ear grin. Maybe because that magical smile would just show to me.


    Sometimes I was just surprised that he was carrying a bunch of flowers or he had sent something to my room like choctes or stuffed toys.


    Last month, I was scared that the syndicate named Dred would take revenge on him, but Laurent said he maged him so we were no longer in trouble, but I was still not calm because from time to time I saw Laurent¡¯s red hand and I was sure that he kicked or punched someone again. That he came from another fight.


    To this day I still have many questions about him, but I no longer dare to ask them because he says there is a ¡®right time¡¯ for that.


    ¡°Coffee.¡±


    My eyes almost dropped. When I looked up, I saw Laurent. He brought down the cup of coffee on my table.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said while smiling. I grabbed the cup and sipped it.


    He took a bench and set it aside for me. He sat down and hugged my waist.


    ¡°You will be whatever you want to be, Baby Girl,¡± He said with a smile on his lips.


    Just like before, I was momentarily stunned by his smile. Yes, I was not used to it anymore because that smile of his was strange to me. It seemed so hard to see him stretching his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy,¡± I said sullenly and then leaned my head on his shoulder.


    He stroked my head in the most gentle way. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    He picked me up again and carried me in his arms. He always did that, especially when he saw that I was tired.


    Heid me down on the bed and hugged me.


    ¡°Why do you always lift me?¡± I asked him in a sweet tone.


    He was staring at me now, stroking my hair as if he was cuddling me in the way.


    ¡°Because you are my baby girl.¡±


    My face lightened as I heard how sweet he was. Finally, he did not answer me with ¡®because I want to¡¯.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I closed my eyes, raised my hands and embraced his waist. I leaned my head on his chest. I could hear the beating of it. It was pounding so loud.


    ¡°Sleep well,¡± I felt him kiss my forehead and pulled me closer to him.


    He often slept here because I was not with him in the morning. We just saw each other after our duties.


    It was really sad to be alone, but sometimes Alem and Ardent were here. It was still the same, when he saw Ardent and me together he got jealous. He was a really jealous man.


    Gradually, the darkness consumed me when my eyelid got heavy.


    ****************


    When I opened my eyes the next morning, the first man that I saw was Laurent. He was watching me sleeping.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted me with his full smile.


    I had a good morning because I viewed his smile immediately. He sat on the bed and was about to grab a ss of water when I quickly went to him and sat on hisp. I embraced my arms on his neck and whispered, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    My eyes were still closed as I buried my face on his neck. He carried me to the bathroom.


    I felt so tired from reviewing all the lessonsst night so I let him carry me like a baby. He put my butt on the sick. I did not open my eyes, I was still sleeping. I heard the flow of water from the faucet. Then he said, ¡°ih.¡±


    I nodded. I still clung to him. I followed him. I felt that he was blushing my teeth.


    A smile formed on my lips because of the thoughts of him taking care of me like a child. That was one of the things I noticed about him. He was careful when it came to me.


    I opened my eyes as I felt that his lips pressed mine. He was kissing me as early in the morning.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I scolded him.


    He giggled at my lips. ¡°I know that a kiss will wake you up.¡±


    I stretched out my hand to him like a child, gesturing to him to lift me up. He grabbed my waist, carried me to his arms again while my thighs were wrapping on his waist. He brought me to the kitchen.


    ¡°You really a baby, huh,¡± he said with his sweet voice as he sat me on the chair.


    Iughed because he really enjoyed carrying me. He likes that, too.


    Does he like it? Or is it only me who likes it?


    Iughed at the thought of that.


    ¡°Your board exam is almosting.¡± He took my hand and wrapped it around his belly.


    Suddenly, I was nervous because I did not know what was going to happen. ¡°You can do that!¡±


    I smiled broadly as he cheered on me with his closed fistpactly in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    ¡°You can handle that,¡± he cheered again as he sat next to me.


    He put fried rice, eggs, ham and bacon on my te. It was funny that he still took the ce of being a wife material rather than a husband.


    Husband and wife? What great terms in the ear. Maybe if I passed the board he would propose and we could marry each other.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    By imagining things, my heart pounded happily.

 Chapter 55 HE IS MY LIFE

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I watched him as he swallowed the egg.


    ¡°You said before you don¡¯t eat eggs?¡± I wondered as I gazed at the way he chewed the egg.


    He showed me his wide grin. ¡°Yes, before, when I haven¡¯t met you yet. It became my favorite since you gave me one in my office. Still remember?¡±


    Wow! Did he say long words? Should I p? He also told a story.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s nutritious because it¡¯s full of protein that the body needs.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I pped my face because I thought he started to have a lot of words to say, but suddenly it was just me assuming things.


    We were just quietly eating when suddenly his phone rang. He walked away and answered that.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m going¡­Bye.¡± He blew a loud sigh before sitting down next to me again.


    ¡°Mommy is calling me to go home.¡±


    I just nodded at him. He came over and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after,¡± he whispered as he hugged me so tight. ¡°I love you,¡± He said directly to my ear with the sweetness in his voice.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I just watched him leave. It was okay that he was not here to make me focus more on my review session.


    I called my mother before starting again the tiring study of the previous lesson.


    ¡°Anm! Are you okay there?¡± My mom said cheerfully on the other line so I smiled.


    ¡°Yes, Mom. I¡¯m good here. Where is father?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± I heard something as if someone picked up the phone. ¡°My baby, how are you? I¡¯m so proud of you. I¡¯m proud that in just a few months you will be a fully licensed nurse.¡±


    I was overwhelmed by the trust that my father was giving me. He was showing me that he was believing in me. They did notck support even when I was far away.


    I am very grateful because they are my parents.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad. I miss you so much.¡± I could feel the sadness that filled my chest.


    ¡°I miss you, too. A bit of sacrifice, Anm. We¡¯re going to be together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad. Take care always.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry about us, your boyfriend always takes care of us.¡±


    I was stunned when my father said that. Huh? How did that happen?


    Laurent never left our ce. Howe?


    ¡°Really, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not the only people he takes care of. There are doctors who always look after people¡¯s health.¡±


    I stared at the name of the caller. My mouth was barely opened.


    Really? Does he do that? Since when?


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen him again since thest time you brought him here, we¡¯re so thankful for his kindness.¡± I knew Dad was smiling as he said that. I could imagine his old face.


    ¡°But dad, how did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, he just really loves you so he loves the locals too. He loves what you love.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good man, Dad.¡± I was touched by Laurent¡¯s act about those people.


    I could not believe he was doing that.


    ¡°Hopefully the day wille again that we meet him so we can thank him personally. Even if I do that over and over again, I will never get tired.¡±


    ¡°No worries, Dad. I¡¯ll bring him there again.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Anm. He built a mansion. He was forcing us to move there but we didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    My eyes widened and I could barely react immediately. What is his n for life? Why did I not know? Why would he build something like that there?


    ¡°Ah, why? That house is for whom?¡±


    ¡°He said,  it is yours and Laurent¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Our house?¡± I almost slipped the phone due to uncontroble shock.


    *******


    When Laurent came back, I was just staring at him at any move he made. I was facing my table, the papers were scattered because I was still reviewing. I opened my mouth to ask him, but it closed again. I wanted to spell the question, but it seemed like my mouth did not want to cooperate.


    Anyway, what if that is a surprise? That is why he did not tell me?


    I just smiled as my mouth opened again. Maybe I should not go first with his decision. It was enough that he had a n for the both of us. I was extra happy because my family was included in his n.


    ¡°Baby, I bought a donut and pancake for you. I have duty in the evening so I will cook early for-¡±


    ¡°Laurent.¡± I stood up, slowly walked near him, opened my arms and hugged him. ¡°No need. You did so much for me.¡±


    ¡°You need to focus on your review.¡± He embraced my head. My face was pressed on his chest. ¡°Love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too.¡± I tiptoed and kissed his lips passionately. ¡°You are the best, Mr. Baider!¡±


    ¡°You are the best, too, my Anm Eris.¡± He removed his hand on me. ¡°Go back to your table. I¡¯m in charge of all of these.¡± He brought down his face and kissed my cheek.


    I turned my back and happily went back to my table and started everything that I needed to learn.


    Laurent is the best! He let me just sit here and he did the household chores. He went to the market which he did not like before because it was crowded and hot. Last year, he wanted to buy at the mall, but I insisted. The fruits, meats and vegetables there were not fresh so one time we went to the market, Palengke in Philippinenguage. I told him where I was buying my goods. Even though the sweats were rolling on his face, I did not hear any words. He was smiling instead. Whatever I like, he likes, too.


    He was washing my clothes, too, cleaning the apartment which served as our house. He was a wife material! I should do all of those, but he was telling me I needed rest.


    Why him? He also needs a rest.


    Sometimes, I was seducing him when we were on the bed. I was showing my nudity. I even ramped in front of him, but he was just kissing me. No taking of boundaries.


    He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Oh, gosh! Where is his n to get my virginity? Well¡­ that made me salute him. He was a kind loving charming dedicated gentleman boyfriend.


    I do not want to live without him.


    He is my life.

 Chapter 56 SOMETHING SCARY

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    Vsco, Anm Eris 10056


    My tears flowed as I stared at my name.


    I am finally a nurse! My long dream hase true!


    Alem screamed and screamed as we both passed. I was just stunned as the tears streamed to my face.


    Is this true? I passed? I really passed! My sleepless night, tiring days and all of my sacrifices paid off.


    This is for my family, for myself and to our future family with Laurent as my husband.


    ¡°Congrattions, Baby Girl.¡±


    I turned to the speaker and my tears flowed even more because he was holding a bunch of flowers. He was wearing a white polo long sleeve, tucked in ck cks and ck shoes. His hair was fixed like superman. He had a big body with a handsome face that made everybody scream and thrilled by his features.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sorry, Girls. He is mine.


    I slowly stepped my feet going to him. In my third steps, my jaw almost dropped when behind him mom and dad came out. I covered my mouth and my tears dripped extremely.


    I ran so fast and when I reached them,  I hugged them so much.


    ¡°Congrats, Anm.¡± They said as they hugged me tightly.


    I looked at Laurent while I was embracing them. I opened my mouth to form a ¡®Thank you¡¯ speech to him without sound.


    He has always given me surprises.


    We were very happy while having a conversation with my mom and dad. They had so many questions and I answered them all with a smile. Laurent walked over to me. I looked at him with a radiating grin, showing him how happy I was to this day.


    I used to think that I was crazy about my love for him, but I think he was more crazy in love with me because of all his efforts just to make me happy.


    I could still remember him saying, ¡®Don¡¯t give your whole world to me.¡¯ But to be honest, he was the one who gave his whole world to me.


    Although I have not talked to her parents yet. I have not met them yet but I did not ask him about them. Obviously, he had his reason why he did not take me to his parents yet.


    ¡°Mom, you should eat more. I can do it by myself,¡± I said as I watched mom putting some food on my te. He was like Laurent, pampering me.


    We were in a restaurant now with mom, dad and Laurent. I said just brought us to a cheap restaurant, but he insisted so in the end we ate here.


    ¡°Son, eat a lot,¡± Dad brought food to Laurent¡¯s te. Laurent had a small smile on his lips as he watched him do that.


    ¡°Thank you for what you did for us, my child.¡± I thought my mother said that to me, but  I was wrong, she was actually telling that to Laurent.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just for you and Anm,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°I can tell that Anm is in the right man.¡± Dad had a spark of so much gratitude for Laurent.


    From the start of our rtionship, they were so proud of Laurent. Not because he was rich or what, but he was an amazing man. I never experienced mistreating since he became my boyfriend.


    Yeah, he is a jealous man, but he does not hurt me ever since.


    They were funny to watch because they got along together. They called him ¡®son¡¯ even though we were not yet married.


    So proud of how Lauremt got the heart of my family.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t think that it¡¯s because of money why we want you with Anm. We¡¯re not thinking like that, we want you because you¡¯re a good child.¡± I could see the sincerity in mom¡¯s eyes as she spelled that out.


    ¡°I know that. I saw it,¡± Laurent replied with a spark of happiness. He nced at me for a second and then continued. ¡°Your daughter is like you. Even if I insist on buying a condo or other material things, in the end I will lose in the battle of giving her something because she prefers hard work first before getting what she wants. I observed that whatever she is doing, she needs to give all her sweat and blood¡­ she is not depending on me, on others. She is a brave and independent woman.¡±


    ¡°I remember when I dragged her to the expensive restaurant. Actually, that was her invitation. She paid the bill even though it took all of her sry, then tomorrow, she just cooked eggs. I felt so bad for her.¡± Laurent chuckled a bit, he was so cute. ¡°You know what? She didn¡¯t borrow money from me. She sacrificed the whole month just because of eating in the restaurant-for giving me such a wonderful date.¡±


    I looked at him in surprise with the tears welling up to the corner of my eyes.


    He hates telling a story, but this time, he talked long and told the story that was not that meaningful to me. For Laurent, it was the best thing that I did for him.


    I did not know that those positives were his thoughts to me. It was heartwarming to know that he could see the sincerity in my heart. He looked at me with proudness, not just to me, but to my parents who raised me, who molded me like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Anm Eris.¡± Mom could not talk so well as she cried out. She grabbed a table napkin and wiped her tears. ¡°We raised her as a good individual.¡±


    ¡°Me too. So proud of you, my daughter. Didn¡¯t you know how much those wordsing from Laurent made my heart happy.¡± Dad held my hand and pinched it in a gentle way. ¡°You see, Laurent? She¡¯s the only one here, but she managed to finish her study. She chose a kind hearted man like you. That made me proud of myself, too, by telling all of the good morals to Anm. We can now die.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± I was holding my tears back. I stood up and hugged them both.


    ¡°We are thankful to you, Laurent. You¡¯re always with her. It¡¯s nice that she has someone to be with when she¡¯s alone.¡± Dad showed Laurent how he was thanking him by giving him food again.


    ¡°If you only knew, a day doesn¡¯t end without me seeing her,¡± Laurent said enthusiastically.


    ¡°When do you n to get married?¡± Dad asked while sipping an orange juice.


    Suddenly, I saw Laurent¡¯s stunned expression. It seemed like he drowned in deep thoughts. I was scared of his actions because I did not know the reason why I suddenly saw the fear in his eyes. I saw him swallow a few times and it took a while before he spoke again.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked yet,¡± he replied, having difficulty in his throat.


    What changed  his mood?


    The shiver crept into my chest. I remembered what Lauressa and Resttan had said before about something I would never understand. I wanted to push that aside but I think it was too important.


    Something about family.


    I could feel my heart beating fast because after that question Laurent¡¯s emotions seemed to change. He became quiet and seemed to be swimming in deep thought. I wanted to ask but I was afraid of his answer.


    Is he already married? That is why he¡¯s so scared to marry me?


    Something scary.

 Chapter 57 THE BREAK UP

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    After the dinner, we spent time together at the circus. It was so much fun, but Laurent did not seem happy. He was faking his smile. So do I.


    When Iid on the bed after the tiring day, my mind was filled with thoughts about him.


    I think he is married or maybe he does not want to marry me? If he is married, why is he always here beside me? He is giving his full time to me. The only possibility is it is either he has a family or he has another girlfriend?


    No! It can not be!


    I could not understand what I was going to think. It was giving pain in my head.


    If so, what would I do?


    That was why he said, ¡®Don¡¯t give your whole world to me¡¯? When he said that, there seemed to be a hidden reason, why? After that night he was so filled with respect for me that even my thigh he did not want to see.


    I can¡¯t understand him.


    What else do I not know? About him? About his family?


    My tears flowed to my cheek as I felt the fear in my heart.


    What would happen to me if my suspension is correct? What will I do if I lose him?


    I don¡¯t want to ruin his family just in case.


    *******


    A month had passed. My parents returned to the province because they said they had a job there. I stayed in Makati because my job is here.


    I want my family to be here, but they are not used to living here.


    Ever since I asked about marriage it has never left my mind.


    Why did he not want to marry me?


    Whenever he was here I was often quiet. He asked me if I had a problem, and my answer was always ¡®just tired.¡¯


    ¡°I have something for you!¡± Laurent came in from the outside.


    I forced a smile on him. I wanted it to be genuine, but it showed the fake one.


    Why, Laurent? Why don¡¯t you marry me? Am I not enough for you?


    He brought the food out from the paper bag to the table. I stared at him with no energy at all. He came over and touched my forehead.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± He said worriedly. He held my neck as well.


    I shook my head from left to right direction. ¡°No, just a little tired,¡± I reasoned out even though the real reason was the marriage.


    ¡°Do we have a problem?¡± I was surprised by his question. Out of nowhere he asked that meaningful lines. ¡°I¡¯m always looking at you. You always seem to be far away. You are thinking about something.¡±


    He sat down next to me. ¡°Tell me.¡± His eyes were showing the pleas. I could see the tears on his eyes welling up.


    I just looked at him and shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired. I came from duty.¡± I faked augh.


    My problem is why you have not invited me to get married yet.


    The guilt consumed me as the tears flowed on his cheek. I was not expecting that Mr. Baider would cry in front of me.


    ¡°Why? Do you have anyone else? Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Are you tired of me?¡± He asked one question after another. ¡°Tell me, my love.¡±


    My tears were already dripping from the heaviness of emotion. He was already sobbing as he covered his face with his hands.


    I do not want to ask why he has not invited me to get married yet because if he wants he will automatically say it.


    Right? The truth is he would not marry me. I was feeling sure of that.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m just really tired.¡± Iforted him and caressed his back.


    ¡°Really?¡± He looked at me while he was still crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just can¡¯t help but think of you. Your head is filled with unknown thoughts to me. I don¡¯t know, Anm. Is it¡­ another guy?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head recklessly. I was also crying due to the painful sensation that was living in my heart.


    I can¡¯t tell him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just really tired at work because it¡¯s been a few months since I passed the board.¡± I lied. That made me more guilty.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± He was making sure. His eyebrows raised up.


    I nodded and hugged him. He also hugged me tightly.


    ¡°You can leave me if you love someone.¡±


    I was shocked when he said those words as if that was so easy on him. That made my heart stab into the most painful way.


    Does he not know how much I love him? He is the only man I love and I am willing to marry him. That is all I want. Make him marry me.


    ¡°Is it easy for you to leave?¡± I managed not to show him my anger. It was suffocating my heart. I was suffering from heartache even though I knew that it was just a simple misunderstanding.


    I could not stop my annoyance, I stood up but my voice was still calm. I did not want to shout at him. ¡°Laurent, we are not going to leave each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. Just love someone, not me. Go and find somebody that will make you happy and content. I¡¯m not that man, Anm Eris.¡±


    His eyes were telling me that he did not care if I left him and was with another man.  It was as if he was here, but far from me. I was scared that he was telling that because he would drive me away again like before. Like we first met.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to leave you.¡± He looked down, trying to hide the pain of his emotion. I could see that the liquiding from his eyes was dripping. He would not deny that his heart was aching from the very moment.


    ¡°Are you breaking up with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I was stunned. I could not move my body. It was like someone threw me cold water that made me freeze. My eyes were glued on him. I wanted him to say that he was just joking.


    Suddenly, the fear crawled to my heart and ripped into small tiny pieces.


    Did I hear him right? He said yes?


    Is he leaving me? He does not love me anymore?


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡± I gasped for air to sustain the difficulties in my breathing due to the uparable pain that was living in my heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± The droplet of tears became stream on his face as he looked away from me, ¡°break up, Anm.¡±


    My whole world copsed and my chest ached terribly.


    How many years? How many years have we been together and then he just leaves me? Like this? Like-no one? As if we have not spent happy memories together? How do we end up like this?


    No!


    There was a heavy blockage in my chest that I no longer knew what to do. The two of us cried loudly. That hurts.


    ¡°Leave me because I can¡¯t be good to you.¡± His voice was low, almost the air said that. ¡°Leave me. I promised, you¡¯ll be happier than what you are now.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡± I sat down because of the weakness of my knee. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t end up like this, please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to either.¡± He focused his hand on the table. It was as if he was also weakening. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what to do. We can¡¯t be together. We can¡¯t make our family. Us is just us. We can¡¯t be together for life because we¡¯re not for each other. It¡¯splicated, but trust me this is for your own good.¡±


    Why?


    I wanted to ask that but I did not  have the courage to hear the truth for whatever reason he had. I am scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that I met you. I¡¯m happy that once in my lifetime I experienced how to love someone. It¡¯s just that¡­ you¡¯re not for me.¡±


    My crying got worse. He was really leaving me for real.  He was not kidding or pranking me. He is saying goodbye!


    For our years of being together, he did not say that he was going anywhere without me. I was always in his n.


    What makes the difference?


    Laurent¡­


    He turned around but his walk seemed to be very weak. Every step he did was just slow. Every move he made made my heart crack.


    ¡°Goodbye, Baby Girl.¡± What he said was not absorbing in my mind. I was like sitting with my mouth open, watching him. I almost got all the air that I could get, just to calm myself, but it was not working.


    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± He whispered in the air.


    He walked out. When realization hits me. I stood up, ran faster and chased him by holding his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, please! I really don¡¯t have a problem. I want you by my side! Please!¡± I could no longer describe the pain I had in my chest. Crying so much was a symbol of my love for him.


    We were happy before. Why did it suddenly be like this? It was all my fault.


    I got on my knees and bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t please. I can¡¯t, please, please, please,¡± I begged him but he didn¡¯t listen to me. ¡°¡®Don¡¯t leave me,¡¯ he removed my grip on his knee and walked away quickly.


    I chased him and chased him until we got outside. People are already looking at us because we are both crying. When I caught up with him I hugged him and cried on his chest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you, Laurent. You know. You are the only one I have loved all my life. What would I be without you? ¡±


    He caressed my hair in a gentle way, he gave distance to our bodies and stared at my face. ¡°I can¡¯t be with you anymore, Anm Eris.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± He looked down. I would never expect the next thing he said. ¡°I love someone else. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 58 I WISH HE WAS HERE

    ANMELA¡¯S POVContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A few weeks ago I went to work with no appetite, no energy and I could hardly eat. Alem always took care of me. Ardent was here right after work. Even though I was embarrassed because I was pestering them for what was happening to me. They could no longer ignore me. I knew they loved me so much.


    My head said Laurent, day and night.


    I almost did not cry anymore, I often stared at nowhere, waiting for him toe back.


    He left me.


    Maybe that is how life really is. You do not control who leaves and stays. Even if he says he loves someone else I do not believe that because he can not lie. The act he shows to take care of me and my family is the action of a man who is crazily in love.


    ¡°Eat at least a little,¡± Alem preached to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Anm! He¡¯s gone. When are you going to ept that, huh?¡±


    I just looked at her with tears flowing to my cheek.


    ¡°I love him so much, Alem.¡± I could not stop crying so loud even though some nurses were looking at me. I was just ignoring that.


    My parents did not know that we broke up. For sure, they would worry so I did not tell them.


    ¡°Does he love you?¡±


    My heart was broken by his question. Does he really love me? Or does he not love me? It was impossible that he did not love me, but why did it happen so suddenly? He left me just because he saw that I was having deep thoughts of something?


    Every day I remember his smiling face. I hope that one day when I wake up I will see him again, but I am depressed when Ardent is the one I always see every morning. He takes care of me tirelessly but whatever he does I can¡¯t help topare how much I admire Laurent.


    ¡°Have breakfast. I¡¯ll be back after work,¡± Ardent said as breakfast was prepared on the table. I was so shy. It was like I was a child to take care of.


    Laurent used to do that.


    ¡°Thank you, Ardent.¡± I fake a smile just to show how grateful I was to him, but it was obvious in my face that I was sad.


    He smiled and ruffled my hair. ¡°You¡¯ll just wake up one day you¡¯ve forgotten him.¡±


    I looked at him with sad eyes. ¡°Hopefully, Ardent. Hopefully.¡±


    I said that even though I knew I would never have thought to forget him. He was the only man I loved.


    Ardent came over and kissed my forehead. I wanted to shout at him why he did that but I did not have the strength so I just looked at him.


    ¡°Look at me once, even for a moment,¡± Ardent said passionately. There was a spark of unknown emotion in his eyes.


    My forehead furrowed at the confusion he put inside my head.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been with me but never once did you notice me.¡± His voice was just soft, full of emotion that I could not exin.


    ¡°I do not understand you?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand. Your attention is always on him. Where did you see me anyway? He left you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    I sighed before speaking again ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°How long will you be crazy to someone who already leaves you after promising that he will stay?¡±


    It was as if  the cold water had been poured on me at what he said.


    How long? My life was stuck in my past. It did not move anymore. How would it move if Laurent was not here anymore? I have no life without him.


    ¡°Ardent¡­¡± I started to cry due to my aching chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do. It hurts so much! The pain is killing me.¡±


    I let him hug me tightly. Ardent, Alem, my parents, they are all I have.


    Laurent? He walked away.


    ¡°Why does it have to be this painful?¡±


    ¡°Come home. Let¡¯s go to the bar tonight so that you can do something different.¡± I liked the idea of his invitation. I never went to the bar for years unless Laurent was with me.


    I just nodded, agreeing with him.


    ¡°I think I can¡¯t go to work now.¡± Ardent immediately said as he saw how devastated I was.


    I told him to go to work. I even pushed him to go away. In the end, I won.


    *************


    I looked at myself in the mirror. I viewed the size of the eyebags, the thinner body I had, the pale lips. I could not see who I used to be. I need to fix myself if not I would drown in my own insanity. I showered and dressed properly, put on make-up and fixed my hair. Soon Alem and Ardent will be here.


    ¡°Wow!¡± They both said.


    I forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I turned around and showed them the biggest smile. This time, I was happy that I would get along with them.


    We went to the bar, got drunk and talked about the stuff that we used to talk about.


    We were sitting on the couch, Ardent, me and Alem.


    ¡°I still remember when my frog jumped during the zoology ss, everyone ran.¡± The sound of Alem¡¯sughter mixed the sound of the loud music to the bar.


    Iughed out loud when I remembered that. Even me was running at that time. The frog was brave while leaping his feet.


    ¡°Yeah, I could still imagine the faces of the girls, they were all screaming like they saw a ghost.¡± I continued her story.


    Ardent just smiled and listened to our conversation. We had plenty of conversations during college. When we were tired, I stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡± I did not wait for their response, I went to the dancefloor even though I was dizzy.


    The two followed and we danced like crazy.


    I don¡¯t know how to dance unlike Laurent. Something showed up in my memory when I first saw him dancing early in the morning. His moves were smooth and very handsome. Ardent grabbed my waist. Weughed andughed while dancing. My happiness was true. This was the moment that Icked when Laurent was beside me. I spent most of the day with him.


    Suddenly I caught a glimpse of the dark part of that bar. My eyes widened when I saw Laurent. I closed my eyes and opened it. I looked at it again and there was no one there.


    Am I imagining him? Sad.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Ardent asked as she saw me glimpsing left and right.


    I just smiled and danced again. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He seems to be really there but it is impossible.


    There was no reason for him to be here. He does not care about me anymore. That thought was causing me to hug Ardent. My tears are dripping again.


    ¡°Anm, we¡¯re here to be happy,¡± he reminded me.


    I immediately wiped away my tears. Of course I have to be happy.


    Laurent¡­


    That name just kepting back to me. Is he thinking the way I am? Probably not. Maybe he moved on.


    ¡°Ye yo ye!¡± Alem was raising her hands, swaying her hips. Her eyes were closing while dancing, not minding the mess of the world.


    I wish he was here.

 Chapter 59 ANOTHER PAIN

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    Iughed watching them. They were drunk. I was also dizzy, my vision was spinning. ¡°Ardent, Alem, I¡¯ll sit down. I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    Ardent took me to the chair. In a few seconds, he said he was going to the bathroom.


    I leaned my back on the soft chair there. I closed my eyes. I almost fell asleep when I felt a touch on my cheek.


    Laurent¡­


    I opened my eyes quickly, all I saw were the chaotic people, dancing and having fun. It was crazy that I thought that he was still here even though he really was not. I just closed my eyes again, I felt someone looking at me. I opened my eyes a second time, looked around.


    There is no Laurent, Anm! ept it or you will lose your mind!


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±Ardent asked when he came back. He sat next to me and drank the ss of liquor that he grabbed from the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think I¡¯m going crazy?¡±


    The sound of hisughter filled my ear. ¡°It looks like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± I frowned. ¡°I¡¯m feeling weird. I can see something-I mean someone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an imagination,¡± Ardent held my hand and then we took Alem from the dance floor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said while Alem was still struggling from his hold because she still wanted to dance.


    Alem was mad at Ardent. We had work for tomorrow so we just managed the time. We walked out of the bar and then delivered Alem home.


    ¡°Bye!¡± Alem waved her hand as she walked towards the front yard of their house. I just waved my hand, too.


    After a minutes of traveling, we arrived in my apartment.


    ¡°I will sleep here, Anm.¡± Ardent fixed the sofa chair, he tapped it to ease the dust.


    He usualy slept here in my apartment because they were afraid that I mightmit suicide.


    If he was not here, Alem would have slept in my room. They were exchanging duties to look for me.


    They are true friends.


    ¡°Thank you for always being here for me.¡± I sat on the sofa next to him. I smiled and then opened my arms to hug him.


    ¡°Great. Now I noticed it?¡± Heughed as if that was my first time saying thank you to him.


    ¡°Why? I am seeing you all the time. Why shouldn¡¯t I notice it?¡±


    ¡°I never left you, Anm. I have never nned to. If I will¡­¡± He averted his look at me as if he was shy, ¡°court you? Would you give me a chance?¡±


    I was stunned by his question. I don¡¯t know the answer because I just think of him as a friend, a reliable friend at all times.


    ¡°Ahm-¡± I searched for an answer, but I got nothing.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll change by this.¡±


    I was just surprised when he pulled me closer to him and mmed our lips together.


    Laurent¡­


    That was the content of my mind so I pushed him.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ardent tugged at his hair and washed his own hand over his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m drunk, sorry, sorry, Anm, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    I just stared at him. Maybe he was just drunk so I understand that. I can forgive him because I know that sometimes alcohol is really strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Anm, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to so-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I moved my head from up and down two times.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He kept repeating that. I could see the sincerity in his eyes.


    ¡°Go to sleep. Goodnight.¡±


    I turned my back on him and entered the room. I sat behind the door and cried. I almost kissed back because Laurent is the one I remember.


    How long will I feel this pain?


    I am very tired. I am very weak.


    I was always looking for his presence. I was almost crazy thinking that someone was always following me and when I gazed at it, I could see nothing.


    I still hope that one day he wille back because my love for him will not stop. No day that he was not in my mind. did not get tired of crying if the reason was him. I loved him without a doubt and now that I was hurting because of our break up.


    I don¡¯t care. What matters is my love for that Baider man.


    He is the only one who owns my heart.


    Come back, baby boy, please.


    Laurent¡­please. I¡¯m begging you.


    *********


    As the weeks went by, I felt a little better. I could smile even though I knew that I was iplete. I still think about him, but when I was overthinking I just focused on my work or sometimes watching movies.


    I just finished cleaning my body when someone knocked on the door.


    Maybe Alem or Ardent.


    I opened it and I was shocked when Ardent fell on my shoulder. He was so drunk. I grabbed his arm, wrapped it to my shoulder and guided him to walk towards the sofa.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I patted his cheek. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡±


    He opened his eyes and then smiled at me with his tipsy eyes. His face was blushing. He touched my cheek, and then caressee it into a gentle move.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, I¡¯ve been dreaming of you for a long time. I¡¯m stupid for hoping that one day, you¡¯re gonna love. I wish I had never met Laurent.¡±


    My eyes were glued on him, I was observing every emotion that was written on his face. There was sadness and pain, mixing together that caused his eyes to twinkle due to the tears that were starting to well up.


    ¡°I love you so much¡­¡± His head moved down. The tears began to crawl down to his face. ¡°Laurent, Laurent, Laurent! When will be the time that you can call me? Can I hear Ardent, Ardent, Ardent!¡±


    I thought I was getting okay, but suddenly my chest ached again. All the pain went back. My irritating tears flowed again but I wiped them away immediately.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What!¡± His voice was a bit high. ¡°If you choose to love, you¡¯ll never experience the pain now.¡±


    I had never seen Ardent cry before. I felt sorry for seeing the liquid in his eyes now and that was because of me.


    I tried to ignore him. I just took a towel, went to the sink and poured it with water.


    ¡°You thought it was easy for me to see you like this? If it hurts you it hurts me more!¡± He continued. I just listen to what he says.


    I could not quite imagine that this was what he was going through. I don¡¯t know because I really considered him a friend from the beginning.


    ¡°Take off your shirt,¡± I ordered him.

 Chapter 60 HE SHOWED UP

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I don¡¯t care if I see her topless body. I consider him as a brother. He removed it.


    ¡°Really? Are you not awkward to see my body?¡± He asked with a frown, ncing at my face as if he was studying my expression.


    ¡°Everyone has a body. I always see like that in the hospital. I¡¯m a nurse though.¡± I exined.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I was just surprised when he hugged me tightly. ¡°I can not breathe.¡±


    I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not really easy to get angry. I also don¡¯t know how to hurt people. Seems like I¡¯m too kind?


    ¡°Anm,¡± I frowned as her tears dripped down my back. ¡°I love you.¡± I was stunned. I was stuck in the seat.


    ¡°All my life I¡¯ve always thought of you. Anm, I love you¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Before, I had a hard time hiding because I knew you wouldn¡¯t love me back. I can see that in you.¡±


    I gasped for air. Because of his drunkenness, he was telling random things. That all came from his heart, I was seeing it through his eyes.


    ¡°It hurts to see you like this.¡± I tapped his back,forting him with all the way I knew. I stroked his hair and let her cry on my shoulder.


    This is all I can do for him. It also hurts to see that my friend is in pain because of me.


    My brain lightened as I thought of the best way to make his drunkenness disappear.


    I supported him and carried him to the bathroom. Her eyes widened. He jumped as I poured water on his body.


    The smirk formed on my lips as I saw that his expression became active again. He came back to reality.


    ¡°What, are you okay?¡± I smiled at him.


    He nodded and looked at himself, ¡°My clothes are wet.¡±


    ¡°Next time, drink responsibly. Come and change your clothes first. Have you eaten before you drink?¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I turned to the speaker and my eyes widened when I saw Laurent. He was leaning his shoulder on the wall, the arms were folded and his eyebrows were furrowed.


    Laurent¡­


    My world seemed to stop for a moment. My heart was pounding. I could not believe he was here. I blinked two times. I was making sure that he was here for real.


    He did not disappear or what! He is here! Why is he here?


    ¡°Are you done flirting?¡± He asked rudely.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I also frowned at the question.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Anm.¡± I turned to Ardent as I heard his voice.


    Laurent was so upset when he saw Ardent without a shirt. ¡°Why does he has no shirt,  Anm?¡±


    I ignored Laurent. I focused on Ardent. ¡°Wait, Ardent.¡±


    I left them for a moment and took the dress from the closet. These were Laurent¡¯s clothes that he used when he was living here. I could not throw them away. I also got a towel.


    I passed Laurent who was now looking badly. He was closing his fist. I could see the lividness in his eyes and the clenching of his jaw. He was trying to control himself.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get sick. Wear these.¡± I rubbed Ardent¡¯s head using a towel before handing the  clothes to him. ¡°Put it on first. Can you drive home? Do you want to eat before leaving?¡±


    He picked it up and smiled before ncing at Laurent and looking back at me. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Get dressed first. Okay?¡± I reminded him.


    He went into the bathroom again. I could see that Laurent was still standing as he looked at me. I did not speak.


    What is he doing here? He¡¯s going to mess with me again! He will ruin my life again.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Anm. I¡¯m one call away if you need me,¡± he emphasized the word need then nced at Laurent. He came over and kissed my forehead. ¡°Call me when your guest does something bad.¡±


    I nodded. I walked him through the door and waved my hand. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    He just said his farewell before leaving. closed the door, but I left it unlocked.


    I confronted Laurent. I wanted to high my voice to him or even raise an eyebrow, but I had no strength to be rude to him. It was not my personality.


    I just stared at him with my two eyebrows up. He was looking at me sharply. My chest ached and was very sore because of the pain he caused.


    Now that he¡¯s here I don¡¯t know how to deal with him. It still hurts that he left me.


    ¡°Is he your boyfriend now?¡± He asked irritably. ¡°How many times have I seen him sleeping here?¡±


    My eyes widened. Seen? What does that mean?


    But instead of answering him I turned my back on him.


    ¡°The door is open. I¡¯m going to sleep. Just go home anytime you want.¡± I insisted on not being emotional so I would not hug him.


    He left me and then he just came back suddenly? Just like that? As if nothing happened?


    To my surprise, he suddenly lifted me up, ran towards the room andid me down on the bed.


    I prevented my eyes from crying because I knew in myself, I missed the way he lifted me. The way he carried me like a baby. The time he looked at me with all of his love and admiration. The feeling of his presence beside me.


    It pained my heart because everything we built together, the memories we shared together came into vain the moment he was out of my life.


    ¡°I left you! I left you already! But no matter what I do. I caught myselfing back to you and thening back again.¡± The heavy emotion was written on his face until his eyes became sore, the tears flowed as he gazed at me.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s miserable? I¡¯m even more miserable especially when I endure the pain of seeing you with Ardent and what? He¡¯s sleeping here?¡± I watched the droplets of liquids that kept streaming on his face. Seeing him like that made me sob silently.


    ¡°I keep thinking that you love me. You¡¯ll not do anything with him¡­ Without you it¡¯s like hell.¡± He was sniffing the mucus from his nose. The spark of pain and suffering was growing as he continued talking. ¡°The day would never end if I don¡¯t see you. Although I was just¡­ looking at you from the distance. ¡±


    He sat on the bed and washed both palms of his hands on his face. He cried and cried, but no sound came out from him. At the same time I was crying. I felt a variety of emotions. I didn¡¯t know how I would react to the situation. I felt like I swallowed my tongue because of the pain in my heart.


    ¡°Why did you leave me?¡± Finally I burst out the intense question that kept repeating in my head for almost a month without him.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared of my own family!¡±


    My mouth dropped open at what he said. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand that, another family¡¯s secret.¡± He slowly approached and hugged me so tight. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous, Baby Girl. I¡¯m so jealous and hurt! The pain was not leaving me! I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and showed up to you. I¡¯m being killed every day without you.¡±


    Does that mean he¡¯s been looking at me from a distance for a long time? So my instinct was right? Someone was following me and it was Laurent?

 Chapter 61 THE UNITY I

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I love you so much! I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± Laurent whispered to my ears full of emotions.


    ¡°I love you so much, Mr. Baider,¡± I answered back in a low tone of voice.


    I hugged him tightly.


    The most important thing in my life is him. Whatever he did, I would ept it. My love for him was more than a life. Without him, I could not withstand tomorrow.


    I do not care if everyone judges me for being fragile when ites to Laurent.


    Laurent is my everything, my soul, my other behalf.


    When we let go of the hug we stared at each other. Suddenly the pain went away. In just his present all thecking in my life for the past months filled by him. My heart was jumping again like how it usually moved when Laurent was beside me. The thorn that kept hurting me in the chest immediately disappeared.


    Just one hug, one smile, one exnation, I became alive again. That is the magic of Laurent, bringing light and happiness to me.


    He brought his face close to mine and kissed my lips in the most gentle and romantic way.


    Gosh. I missed him kissing me. I missed his touch-everything about him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive myself if I lose you. Forgive me if I do this.¡± His lips went to my ear. ¡°Anm Eris, I want you¡­I badly need you. Right now.¡± His voice had an unknown emotion which I first encountered as if he wanted to burst his feeling, his desire to me in this night. ¡°I love you and I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°I love you, too, and I forgive you.¡± I showed him all my love for him by cupping his cheek and kissing his forehead.


    When my face moved down, he pressed a kiss to my lips. I responded by showing him how much I loved to be kiss by his lips. My heart filled with light as we moved in our desired movements.


    The pain has been reced by fun and love.


    He is here again. I will do everything to make him stay. Stay for me, forever.


    The kiss gradually deepened. I felt him on my cheek,ing down to my neck. I just let him discover every inch of my face down to my neck until heid me down. I could feel the softness of the bed on my back. He positioned himself on top of me.


    ¡°I missed you¡­ so damn much,¡± he whispered in my ear.


    His lips went down to my mammary nd. He removed the hook of my bra and lifted it along with my shirt.


    He stared at my mountain for so long. He was observing its hugeness and the pinkish of its throne. ¡°Do you know how much I always wanted to palm it?¡±


    My face burned in shyness as he said what he was thinking blunty.


    He bent his face down, kissed my cor bone. ¡°Beautiful.¡± His voice was husky, baritone that caused my body to ignite even more.


    What was he doing? Whatever he was doing, it made me on. I wanted to spread my legs to give him full ess, but I was embarrassed to do the first move so I waited for his next action.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he kissed my lips again three times.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    After saying that his lips traveled down to my neck. I grabbed his nape tightly as my body swayed, caused by his kiss. His hands palmed my well formed mountain. I bit my lips as I felt the crawling of electricity all over my body.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡± I repeatedly called his name as his mouth encircled my right mound while the other one was handling the left mound, pinching it into circr motion.


    The feeling was not new to me. He did this to me before, but not so long. He just tasted me and then he would stop when the climax was reaching.


    His mouth exchangeably moved to my left and right mound. My mouth was barely opened. He was giving me an intense feeling that might be the cause of my ck out.


    It is a good feeling. It is tasty. I want more.


    I pulled his hair that was located at the back of his head. I press him harder to my chest. His finger pinched the crown of my mountain in a rotary motion, it was not that hard, enough to send current to my lower portion.


    Laurent grabbed my thighs and enveloped it to my waist. I watched him slowly pull down my shorts with panties while his left hands were holding my right elevation in the chest, still rubbing it into a gentle circr direction.


    When my entire body was exposed to him, he stared at it for so long. It was like he was memorizing every detail of me. The darkness and desire in his eyes could be seen.


    His digits touched my neck going down to my vicle traveled down to my right mountain, going left to my curves until it moved down down and reached my watery folded.


    He smirked as he felt the readiness of my body when his two fingers were inserted to the entrance of my passage.


    ¡°Do you want this?¡± He was asking for my permission. My face ignited as I nodded. I could not speak due to embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you want this?¡±


    I cleared the block in my throat before I spoke. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Am I the only man in your life?¡±


    I nodded while saying, ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Always.¡±


    A wide smile formed on his lips as if he won a lottery, a satisfaction was written on his face. He bent his head down and¡­ licked me.


    He yed my precious with his tongue while one of his fingers slowly inserted in my canal.


    ¡°Laurent!¡± I shouted as I felt the pleasure filling my body.


    I had no idea what he was doing to my body, but I was sure that I liked it. I loved it. No one would permit to touch me the way he did.


    He used his middle finger to press inside me and then moved in a back and forth. I was moaning as my body shook.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡± He whispered over and over again as his two fingers pressed inside me.

 Chapter 62 THE UNITY II

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    Laurent did not stop to taste every inch of my body. He traveled everywhere, stayed at my sheath and then moved up again to my mountain. I could feel that he was giggling, but he managed to be gentle the way he touched me.


    I held the end of his shirt and lifted, removing his upper covering. His masculine broad chest exposed in front of me. I looked down, my eyes were full of his full pack abs. He had a really great body.


    I was smiling as my hands touched his chest going down to his belly. When I reached his belt, Laurent bit his lips. He was gazing at my face and nced at my hands on his belt. I slowly untied it with my shaking hands.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I heard him calling me in a sweet voice with a mix of lust.


    I teased him by inserting my hands inside his pants. I could see that he was gasping for air.


    ¡°Tell me what to do.¡± My voice was full of seduction. I also licked my lips from right to left, showing him that I was ready to learn.


    I watched Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down which means he was gulping his saliva. He helped me remove his pants.


    My eyes widened as the shaft sprung in front of me.


    Can I take this? It¡¯s¡­


    A grin formed on Laurent¡¯s lips as he saw the way I reacted. ¡°You activate my friend. You¡¯re the one who can deactivate it.¡±


    I chuckled a bit despite my embarrassment. ¡°I have no n to deactivate that.¡±


    I pushed him out of the bed. He positioned his body in front of the bed. I knelt down on the floor and did whatever I was supposed to do. I used my hands to make fun of his friend. He was satisfied by that, but I knew he was waiting for more satisfaction. I looked up on him and put that all in my mouth. I could hear the groan of Laurent that made me more thrilled. It felt good in my mouth.


    Laurent held the strand of my hair that was messing around my face, he fused it on his hand and dragged it to the left side of my shoulder.


    As time went by, the moans of him became loud and loud. He was trying not to hold my head and pulled me harder on his.


    I did all my best until he suddenly removed my mouth on him. ¡°Get on the bed, Baby.¡±


    I followed him. I climbed on the bed and he did not need to tell me, I spread my legs. He kissed me again on my lips. It was possessive, showing me that I was only him.


    His hands were moving up and down to my curves. While he was pressing his lips on me, his two hands were on my mountain, ying it. That was causing me to moan inside his mouth.


    ¡°Laurent, enter me.¡± I whispered in the middle of our kisses.


    Laurent shook his head a bit. ¡°Later, you¡¯re not yet ready.¡±


    I liked to protest that I wanted him now, but I kept my mouth closed. I did everything he desired. Sucking my mountain for about a minute, I was just watching him do that. He went down again and yed with my fold. He did that over and over again until his finger stayed inside me, moving in and out. It made me scream until I felt my body shaking.


    Explosion.


    What was that?


    I felt so shy as I looked away from Laurent. He was smirking. His mouth went to my ear and whispered. ¡°My turn, Baby Girl.¡±


    I could not get what he was saying. I just understood that when his friend poking to my womanhood.


    So it was not yet done?


    My body was weakening due to the unknown sensation that he made me burst.


    ¡°Anm Eris¡­¡± He grabbed my chin and made me face him. I was so shy that I could not look directly into his eyes. ¡°I love you.¡±


    He said that over and over again.


    I was about to answer him when suddenly¡­Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I love-ouch,¡± I could not finish what I was supposed to say when I felt that his shaft was inserted to me at the very end of my passage. It was just stuck inside, he did not move it.


    It was very painful. I felt like something was ripped inside me. I could sense that I was swollen. The tears from my eyes slowly crawled to the side of my face. I was preventing myself from sobbing because that would make Laurent guilty to himself.


    ¡°Baby, open your eyes.¡± I could feel that Laurent was stroking my hair. He kissed my forehead over and over again.


    I opened my eyes. I was trying not to let out my cry. I saw Laurent worridness. He had a doubt if he would continue or stop. When I felt that he decided to stop, I grabbed his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours. I love to do this to you. Even if plenty of times. You¡¯re the only man that can do this to me.¡± I tried not to cry, but my tears were treacherous.


    Laurent wiped the tears on my face. He moved down to kiss my lips gently. I wrapped my arms on his neck. He grabbed my mountain again and sent electricity throughout my body.


    I forgot about the pain when I tried to convert it into pleasure. Suddenly, I could feel that he was slowly moving back and forth. Our body was shaking including the bed. I let him rock me and I was satisfied with that.


    Our bodies swing to the music that we were sharing. At first, it was slow until it became faster and harder.


    I can¡¯t name that feeling, but I am sure, I will do that again. I will give myself over and over again.


    I love him more than anything in this world.


    ***********


    When the morning came, the bright sunshine woke me up. It was reflecting on my face. I immediately looked at my side. I was scared that I was just dreamingst night.


    A smile grew on my lips when I saw that I had not really dreamed because I was lying on his chest.


    My tears flowed again. Last night was the best thing that had happened to me.


    I thought he would nevere back? I thought he left me forever?


    I hugged him so tight as if there was no tomorrow. I felt his arms encircling my small body. He kissed me on my head and whispered, ¡°Good morning. I love you.¡±

 Chapter 63 THE HURTFUL CONVERSATION

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I was happy to go to work. Alem asked so many questions about us, how we came back together. I was energetic to tell all of those to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear, he¡¯s back,¡± Alem said with a full smile on her lips.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought he would note back, but luckily, he did. Maybe he really loves me so he can¡¯t let go of me.¡± Every word that came out of my mouth was the product of my happiness. I could not still forget what happenedst night.


    A moment to remember.


    ¡°I also thought he really left you but I hope he doesn¡¯t do it again because I will punch him so hard!¡± There was a giggle in Alem¡¯s voice, but the gratitude could still be heard.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so sweet, Alem!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I love you so whoever hurt you will get a strong punch to me.¡± She showed me her small fist.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    ********


    When the work was over, I immediately saw Laurent waiting for me so I hurriedly ran and hugged him.


    ¡°How¡¯s your day?¡± I watched the formation of his smile before he embraced his big arms on me.


    ¡°Happy ¡¯cause you¡¯re here again.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear that.¡± He guided me inside the car after saying goodbye to Alem. He started the engine of the car.


    ¡°Anyway, I can cook what you want?¡± His eyes were on the road as we waited for the traffic light.


    ¡°Adobo.¡± My voice could hear the energy.


    ¡°Always?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my favorite.¡± I leaned my head on his shoulder.


    There was no room for sadness when we returned to our happy romantic rtionship. I no longer asked about the marriage, I was content with it, but I knew someday¡­ that would bother me again. I would just cross the bridge when it was here.


    He brought me to their mansion because there wereplete ingredients here and also he wanted me to sleep in his room.


    I hugged her back as he cooked. I closed my eyes, I could smell his perfume that filled my nose.


    ¡°Oh sh*t! The love birds are too sweet. There are ants everywhere.¡±


    We turned to Resttan who was now smilingpletely. I was embarrassed so I removed my grip on Laurent.


    ¡°How are you?¡± My attention was on Resttan as I sat on the chair beside the table.


    ¡°Still alive.¡± There was something in his words. That was meaningful which I could not understand.


    He nced at Laurent. ¡°Are you really sure about this?¡±


    I frowned when he asked Laurent that question.


    What¡¯s that? Sure about? What was he talking about?


    I don¡¯t usually ask about other people¡¯s privacy so I just kept quiet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter, Resttan.¡± The seriousness was written on Laurent¡¯s face.


    *********


    When the night came by, we just bystander to the veranda and when we were tired, we went to his room.


    I will sleep in Laurent¡¯s room which made my heart jump so high.


    Laurent went out from the bathroom, I just watched him as he dried his hair. The towel was tied around his waist.


    When he turned around and looked at the mirror, I quickly hugged his back. I caressed him and squeezed myself behind him. I could feel the coldness of her body and the wetness of it. The water was still dripping all over him.


    I want him tonight. Gosh! What am I thinking?


    ¡°Hmm?¡± A yful grin formed on his lips.


    He seemed to have guessed what I wanted, but I was embarrassed so I just went back to bed andy down. I grabbed theforter and covered my body. I was nning to sleep so I closed my eyes. I felt him climb on the bed, the foam was bouncing back and then he went on top of me. I gasped plenty of air as I confirmed that my feeling was right.


    ¡°You¡¯re craving. My baby girl is craving for me.¡± I had no idea why his voice sounded seductive.


    Was he seducing me?


    I averted my eyes because my cheek was getting hot.


    I would not deny that I wanted him inside me. What was wrong with that?


    My eyes widened when I saw him throw the towel somewhere. Before I could speak he managed to kiss me. The kiss deepened quickly. He yed and traveled in every inch of my body. I could not detail what was happening because I was drowning with my emotions.


    I just felt him separating my thigh. Whatever I was feeling intensified.


    ¡°Baby girl?¡± His voice was sweet and gentle.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± I could hardly answer properly because I could feel the finger inside my passage, moving back and forth. My body was also moving apanying the movement of his finger.


    ¡°You¡¯re only mine, aren¡¯t you?¡± He said teasingly, he bent down and kissed my neck in a gentle way.


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± I stuttered as I could already feel the intensifying y of his digits inside me.


    ¡°Good.¡± Without saying a word he pushed his manhood into my hole.


    My whole system melted. My joy and intense love for him were mixed. The movement was slow at first until it went faster and faster. Harder.


    I could do nothing, but feel his sway. My sanity blew away. The noise of our moans filled the room while our bodies shook in satisfaction.


    ¡°Laurent,¡± I repeated calling his name as my body quake.


    I could hear every noise he was making as he pressed back and forth inside my hole. Our lips were mmed, kissing passionately. I could also feel his hands traveling all over my body.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He whispered breathlessly. I could not answer that, I was biting my lip to shut my mouth from creating a loud scream.


    Until he just fell on top of me. I could feel the heat of his breathing on my neck but fear crawled throughout my system when I felt that his shaft was still in my passage.


    I felt the liquid spread around my womb. We did this plenty of times and I remembered he was not using protection.


    What if I get pregnant?


    How many times has he done that to me? Countless.


    If I get pregnant, will he marry me?


    Maybe, maybe not.


    I smiled at the thought but was also sad because what if not?


    He slept on top of me in the same position. I just looked at his handsome face. My tears flowed while thinking about my spot in his life. I was sure that I belonged in his heart, but in the future? Future wife?


    Why don¡¯t you marry me?


    That messed up my mind again.


    What is the reason why it is not possible?


    I pushed those thoughts away from my mind. I just hugged him and even with tears in my eyes, I fell asleep.


    I woke up early the next day, Laurent was no longer beside me. I hurried to get dressed and went out.


    A few minutes of walking in the huge house, I hid in the wall when I saw Resttan and Laurent talking on the balcony.


    What are they talking about?


    ¡°Resttan! You know what¡¯s going to happen!¡± Laurent¡¯s annoyed face was obvious.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°What are you going to do? It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯re not rocking her body! You sleep next to each other and then you think she doesn¡¯t care why you don¡¯t marry her! Get a n!¡± Resttan shouted back.


    My tears were already falling as the stinging sensation in my heart felt.


    What does that mean? I really can not understand. Why won¡¯t he marry me?


    The liquid kept flowing until it streamed my face. I could not believe how sure I was about our marriage. Sadly, he was not thinking the same way.


    ¡°Deal with it, Bro! You can¡¯t hide everything from her for life!¡± Resttan shouted angrily.


    Laurent was sitting in frustration. He was palming his face and was thinking deeply.


    What is that? What are they hiding and he can¡¯t tell me?


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Laurent stood up recklessly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t? Then where is she in your life? You are ruining her!¡±


    I can¡¯t? He really can¡¯t marry me? Why?


    I was already holding onto my chest. I just hope he did note back again. He just messed up my life one more time. I thought everything would be fine with us.


    We are getting older every year. I am just waiting for us to start a family, but it is so hard for me to get married!


    Is it because of his parents? Or does he really have a family? Or he does not want my family? What is his reason?


    ¡°I can¡¯t marry her and I will never marry her!¡±


    My jaw literally dropped.


    Tell me it was just a lie!

 Chapter 64 OUR MANSION

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I ran quickly, going back to the room. I was sobbing as I put all my belongings in my bag. I was using the back of my hand to remove the tears, but whatever I did, it kept flowing.


    I was so sure about Laurent, but why could he not do the same thing to me? So what am I to him? Just a f*ck buddy? I thought he loved me, but what I heard was enough for me to stop pursuing him.


    I want to move on and go away. Go far away from him and from the heartache he was causing me. I gave up


    I left that house, and quickly packed my things in my apartment. My tears never ended. I totally thought he was a good person.


    I just thought!


    I left my phone in the apartment so that he would not find me even if it was possible because I was going home with my mother.


    I called Ardent and Alem and told them that I was going to our province to smell some fresh air and I also made sure that they were not going to Laurent where I was.


    Bye, Laurent¡­


    ********


    It has been a week since I have been here in our province, to my ce where I was born.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I was d he could not follow me here, but I was also sad that he was not here. My mind was messed up, but the only person upying it was Laurent.


    I watched the stars. I used my index finger to trace the twinkling stars in the dark sky. Even in this dim beautiful view, the only thing that I was minding was him.


    What happened to him? What is he doing? Is he okay? Is he eating well? Is he happy?


    All of those were just stuck in my mind. If anything good happened in my life it was when I met him but sadly, the destiny given to me was really cruel, destiny showed me life was not just reaching your dream. It was all about when that dream belonged to your hand, if not¡­ whatever or how tight your hold was, it would slip.


    I love him, but he does not love me.


    My thoughts made my tears dripped. In the past days, I was not getting tired of crying. This was the only constantpanion I had since I left Laurent. My chest was brutally aching, stabbing, stinging-that was not stopping day by day, it worsened instead.


    I looked at the height of the mansion he had built near our house, he said it was our house. Heartachingly, it would not going to happen anymore. I would not live with him with our child, happily married couple, everything came into vain.


    I was just sitting on the hammock when suddenly something spun inside my belly. I ran to thewn and blew out the content of my stomach. I felt like all of the food that I have eaten would burst out due to the severity of the vomiting.


    I rubbed my forehead, I touched the cold sweat condensed to it.


    This is what I am saying. That guy left a mark on me that wherever I go, I am his. It did not make me sad either.


    A stretch on my lips grew as I caressed my stomach. There was a spreading joy in my heart. Somehow he left a memory that would forever be remembered by me.


    ¡°Hi, Baby.¡± I was smiling, but the liquid in my eyes was dripping. I forgot about how painful my chest was.


    Would you be happy, Laurent, if you knew you are a daddy now?


    I cried with joy as I held my stomach. Tonight was the happiest day of my life, excluding the day I met Laurent and I was with his side.


    ¡°Laurenz.¡± I whispered as I held my belly in caressing circr motion. I had no idea why I thought that he was a boy. I was so sure that I was pregnant because it was obvious, I felt the overfatigue and dizziness sometimes, not that severe.


    ¡°Laurenz Anm Baider, that¡¯s your name, Son.¡± His name was soothing to my heart.


    How would an unhappy woman suddenly be d from the moment she knew that she had a baby? The power of love.


    I thought that I would be pregnant the first time we made love-I knew it was possible because I was a nurse. I was aware of what would happen next, especially that he was not using any protection.


    25 millions of sperms or more are needed before the egg cells reach and all of them will die and only one will survive for them to unite. What we did was he repeatedly put sperm cells in me. I was just happy to have those memories back in my mind.


    ¡°Our memories would store in my mind and I would never be tired of repeating it every time I am down. I hope you don¡¯te back because surely, it will be difficult for me to leave you again,¡± I whispered as if he was here, holding me.


    I swayed the hammock, I was sitting on it while my feet were on thewn, pushing my body to move back and forth. I was staring at the sky with the twinkling stars while hearing the crickets everywhere. When I got sleepy, I immediately walked towards the inside of the house and took my rest.


    My baby should not be stressed.


    When I opened my eyes, the sun rays hit my face. I blinked two times as I realized that I was in a familiar room, but definitely not my room!


    I moved around, I almost jumped as the surprise reaction was written on my face.


    Laurent is here! Gosh!


    He was sitting on the sofa. I recognized that I was in the mansion, his nned house for us. I was sure of that because I have been here once. I just peeped to see what it looked like.


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡± I said that with almost an air, a low voice.


    Did hee back for us to live in our mansion? No, I was dreaming again. There was no us.

 Chapter 65 BAIDER鈥橲 SECRET

    Laurent gazed at me with the most sharp look ever. I could see the madness in his eyes.


    Fear crept into my body as I remembered what he had said to Resttan. I was scared tge he might break my heart again. He was slowly approaching. My vision was ying because it looked like slow motion.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Laurent sat on the bed as I moved fast to go away from him. I never noticed that I was in the corner of the bed. I almost fell off, good thing, Laurent caught my arms to stop me from dropping on the floor. If he had not pulled me, I never thought of what would be the effect of that on our baby. I breathed a sigh of relief afterwards.


    Pain crept into my entire system again when I saw his hand holding my arm. I pulled it out, I ran to the corner of the room, and sat on the floor. I covered my face with my palm as I let out a loud cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my love?¡± The worriedness was in his tone.


    He hugged me while caressing my back into an up and down movement. ¡°Why are you crying? I hate to see you like that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me!¡± I shouted as I punched his chest over and over again.


    ¡°Huh? Where did you get that? I love you so much. More than any-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar!¡± I could not see his face clearly as the tears made my face blurred.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t understand you-¡±


    ¡°I heard you talking to Resttan! You don¡¯t want to¡­¡± My sobs be loud as the waves of pain crumble my heart, ¡°marry me. You¡¯ll never love me!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± He sat next to me, he palmed his face as he leaned his back on the wall.


    ¡°Then exin to me!¡± My voice was just low even though I was shouting. I was prohibiting myself from being angry at the highest level. If only I could stop my emotions, I did.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the family tradition.¡± He stared into my eyes as if he was readying himself to tell a story. ¡°Life in exchange with life,¡± he said seriously.


    Life in exchange for life? I shuddered at what I heard. My eyes focused on his face. At first, I could not get what he was saying. I observed if he was telling the truth and when I recognized, he was not joking, I thought deeply, finding the meaning of it.


    ¡°Dred killed Restelle, Resttan¡¯s sister. She is my closest cousin.¡±


    My face filled with curious expressions. Then why was he telling me this? Was it something to do with her?


    ¡°I am the eldest grandchild. I was ordered by the high member to kill Dred because that¡¯s the tradition. He took life so I needed to take life, too.¡± I saw that he was having difficulties. He could not continue what he was saying as if there was a blockage in his throat.


    ¡°My family is different from everyone else, we came from Pulchra. The ce that I was always saying to you where my parents oftenly go with.¡± He paused and then spoke again. ¡°Every single member of the family should be protected because when you do something uneptable, the same will be done to you by the family. We are afraid to love-Resttan, me, Lauressa, Restelle and my other cousins ??because the person we would love will¡­die.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    My eyes widened, my body trembled in shock and agony as I intertwined my hands. It was moreplicated than I expected.


    ¡°We have a tradition called Patunay. Patunay is held before you marry the member of the Baider. You¡¯ll need to prove to them how much you love that one member, and you should give all your best to be liked by them. I can¡¯t tell you the full details, but I¡¯ll tell you that this is¡­ bloody. Like a hide and seek and run game.¡±


    I had my jaw dropped while my body was quaking into fear. There was no reason to lie or joke in this situation. I could see how Laurent was serious about these things.


    After a short pause, he continued again. ¡°There are so many conditions that must be obeyed. If you break the rules, the punishment will be no other than¡­ death. you and your family will die if you do not follow the terms.¡±


    I thought that was only happening in the movie. Whatever it was, it seemed dangerous. Deadly.


    Death will be myst destination if I do not meet the conditions. I was only understanding half of his sentence, but I could feel the intensity of this.


    ¡°If what you¡¯re upset about is me not being able to marry you, that¡¯s also what makes me angry because I really want to marry you and start a family with you but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go to hell first before that happens. You¡¯ll encounter hell, life and death, survival before we go to the aisle. You need to pass, and fight for your life.¡±


    I feel nothing but dread and nervousness. Fear for myself and my child. What will happen to us?


    ¡°You¡¯ll be afraid of the Baider before death.¡± He leaned the back of his head to the wall. The deepness of his eyes showed me how much he was afraid of their tradition.


    ¡°You will possibly die in Patunay. I won¡¯t gamble your life for that ancestor¡¯s tradition. We can never get married.¡± The sadness was in his voice as he gazed at my eyes. I fought his stare, grabbed an air and then pulled myself together to get all my strength.


    That was enough to me that he loved me back and he wanted to marry me, too. What I should do now is to y on the Patunay. Whatever is it, deadly or not, I will always choose to find the way going to him. It is about sacrifice for a long time happiness.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Suddenly that question came out of my mouth. I gave him a meaningful stare.


    ¡°Of course, Baby Girl.¡±


    ¡°Then you should trust me this time.¡±


    He moved his head from down and up. ¡°I am trust-¡±


    ¡°I am willing to take the Patunay.¡±


    His eyes widened, his mouth was barely opened. When he started to talk, whatever he said was just a protest. ¡°No, that¡¯s deadly! It¡¯s okay that we don¡¯t marry each other as long as we are together. No, you will not go in there. You don¡¯t know them.¡±


    I held his hand and put it in my belly. The confusion was written on his face. He could not get what that gesture meant.


    ¡°We have to get married because¡­¡± I felt the slowly crawling of tears from my eyes down to my cheek, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Laurent¡¯s expression filled with anxiety. His shoulder dropped. After a few sends, his emotions intensified. I had no idea what was running in his head.


    ¡°Pregnant?¡± He shook his head. I would not expect that I could see the streaming of tears in his face in an instant. ¡°This is all my f*cking fault!¡±


    I was shocked when he stood up, and punched the wall over and over again. ¡°Ahh!¡± He was shouting, letting out all his anger.


    I just hugged his back and cried silently. ¡°Please let me take the Patunay. I¡¯ll be safe because we¡¯re going back to you. My love for you will save me.¡±


    ¡°If they find out that you¡¯re pregnant my whole family will vanish. That¡¯s breaking thew. I wouldn¡¯t want to hide our baby from t-¡±


    ¡°Laurent, we are not hiding the baby. Not after Patunay.¡± I cupped his cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of game Patunay is, but for you. I will do everything.¡±


    I held his hand and touched it to my cheek. ¡°Even death can¡¯t stop my love.¡±

 Chapter 66 THE BAIDER鈥橲 FAMILY

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I looked at myself in the mirror. I was wearing pitch ck, ady¡¯s suit, cks, and ck heels. This was what Laurent made me wear. A formal attire.


    He would introduce me to the whole Baider n. I was nervous but I tried to strengthen myself. I was looking at how beautiful I was in the mirror. Suddenly, my hands touched my stomach.


    Baby¡­


    I would do everything for you and your daddy to make us aplete family. No matter how hard Laurent tried to stop me from facing the Patunay, I kept determined. He was suggesting that we hide, just hide, but I did not agree. If he hid us, our baby would not have freedom. I would not want that to happen.


    No matter how bloody that Patunay was, as long as it was for him, I would do everything.


    When I nced in the mirror again, I saw Laurent¡¯s reflection staring at me seriously. I turned to him. His face was so serious.


    Suddenly, the worriedness appeared on his emotion. ¡°Anm, I can¡¯t ept if something bad happened to you and our child. We still have time, we can escape.¡± He covered his face and sat down on the sofa dejectedly.


    ¡°How many times are we going to argue about this?¡± I said calmly.


    I nced at his feet from his face. He was very handsome in his formal attire which was also pure ck, tuxedo, cks and ck shoes.


    I sat on herp in a side direction and hugged his neck.


    ¡°I can do this. Promise.¡± I showed him the assurance in my face.


    ¡°How can you handle that? You can¡¯t even shout or yell at me? Can you fight that kind of brutality?¡± The tears were dripping on his cheek. Lately, he was being emotional. He kept saying how deadly that Patunay was.


    I wiped his tears using my thumb. ¡°When I say I can¡­ I can, okay?¡± I kissed his cheek and buried my face on his neck for a second.


    He removed my hand on him, he stared directly at my face. ¡°Listen¡­¡± He touched my cheek and brought his face closer to mine.


    ¡°When we get out of here, don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t take courage from me because they don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I also stared at him and listened carefully to his instructions.


    I will do that!


    ¡°When any member talks to you, look at them, eye to eye, don¡¯t joke or smile wide because they¡¯ll think you¡¯re ying. Answer the question from your heart. Every question they have has a corresponding answer that must be answered; will be able to satisfy them.¡± He sighed and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m scared because the first woman that my father loved¡­ died in Patunay.¡±


    The tremor crawled in my chest but I cleared it away immediately if I was led by fear everything would not move forward. I have to face it with all my heart for the man I have dedicated to the world.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll live.¡± Tears dripped from her eyes again and I wiped them away over and over again.


    ¡°I will do that because we¡¯re going to create a huge family.¡± I kissed him on the cheek over and over again.


    He nodded before giving me a sweet kiss on the lips. I was surprised when he lifted my suit and also gave me a kiss on the stomach.


    ¡°You¡¯reing back to me, huh?¡± He talked to my stomach as if it could answer him, as if he could see our child. ¡°I love you my little angel.¡±


    My tears also dropped as he said that passionately with all of his heart and love for the both of us.


    He gently stroked my stomach. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when I lose you.¡± I just wiped away his tears.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I could feel the pain he felt. I stabilized my system. I needed to pull myself together for the introduction of me to their family.


    ¡°Anm Eris, I love you so much.¡± He kissed my lips again to which I responded. He was still crying as she did that.


    When we came out of the room the shiver rumbled in my chest. I forced myself to calm down and refrained from touching Laurent. We casually walked into the wide, social and long dining table. I have seen their n, their emotions werepletely ck and cold. They all had serious faces, no one smiled or greeted me.


    I took a deep breath but I did not let them notice it. Laurent and I sat in the middle of them all.


    ¡°Everyone, this is Anm Eris Vsco, wanting to be part of our family,¡± Laurent announced but no one spoke instead they all looked bad except for Resttan who had obvious concern on his face.


    I forced myself not to smile and just looked at them all and sat down seriously. Until I just saw the nods on their faces.


    ¡°Lauressa,¡± Lauressa said suddenly with a serious stare.


    I did not get it. Is she introducing herself?


    ¡°Resttan,¡± he also looked at me seriously.


    ¡°Ariya,¡± said the beautiful woman who was a little older.


    ¡°Anton,¡± said the man who looked at me as if he was going to kill me at this moment.


    ¡°Cristoph,¡± the man frowned as he introduced himself. I think his age is far from us.


    ¡°Lucio,¡± the man said with a very serious face.


    ¡°Semon,¡± the man I think is the same as our age or younger. He had no emotion.


    ¡°Leroi.¡± He looked straight into my eyes. I think he was neen years younger.


    I now understand that this was their way on how they introduced themselves. Even though I was terrified as they mentioned their name I didn¡¯t budge. I memorized each of their names and also took a serious look at them one by one. If they were serious it was probably their tradition so I was copying that. My full attention should be on them even though my chest was pounding. When they introduced me, I noticed that their expressions were unchanging and they were all like that. Maybe it was a way for them to get me to withdraw from the wedding or join their family.


    ¡°My mom and dad,¡± Laurent pointed seriously to the man and woman to our right side. I just nodded, showing them that I got it.


    ¡°Now.¡± My attention was grabbed by Ariya¡¯s voice. ¡°Mention our names again and point out who they are.¡± Only then, I saw her smile.


    Can I smile?


    I imitated that too. I tilted my head before speaking again. ¡°All right, Ariya.¡± I saw the shock on her face as I mentioned her name. Did he think I didn¡¯t memorize? They were wrong if that was so.


    I looked at Lauressa and pointed. ¡°Lauressa, Resttan, Anton, Cristoph, Lucio, Semon, Leroi, and Laurent¡¯s mom and dad,¡± I seriously pointed one after the other.


    I could see the amazement on their faces while Laurent and Resttan¡¯s smirk, but Lauressa¡¯s sharp gaze touched mine.


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Ariya said while the smile was on her face.


    Maybe she was the oldest member of the family. I saw it through her wrinkles, but the beauty could still be seen.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be part of this family?¡± Ariya asked again with a smile.


    I smiled, too, showing them how sincere I was.


    I don¡¯t know where I draw courage and bravery, but this time, I was sure I would win.


    ¡®When I met Laurent, everything when ites to him is sure.¡± I saw the amazement on their faces again.


    ¡°Back off, girl. You¡¯ll end up at First Patunay. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t survive,¡± Lauressa told me with a sharp look.


    I also stared at her seriously. ¡°How sure are you?¡±

 Chapter 67 READY

    All the Baider stared at me and they were obviously shocked by my question as if I was the strongest person they met.


    ¡°Courage. You¡¯re filled with courage.¡± Leroi gave me a friendly grin.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time that this family has had a new member and I think there will be a new member,¡± Cristoph said with a suppressed smirk.


    We could barely eat because of the tension of this conversation.


    ¡°So, do you really want to marry Laurent?¡± Semon asked without emotion. That question was repeated over and over again as if they were making sure.


    ¡°Yes, the first day I saw him I loved him. The second day, I proposed to him. The third day, I invited him to marry me,¡± I said sincerely so I was so shocked when theyughed.


    Huh?


    Resttan and Laurent were smiling now but Lauressa was still looking sharp.


    You hate me so much, don¡¯t you?


    I wanted to ask her something like that, but that sounded rude so I just kept that in mind.


    ¡°Before I open the Patunay programs I want to ask you again, if you are really sure?¡± Again, I saw Ariya¡¯s smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t tend to think twice. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said seriously. I saw the smile on his lips bing wide.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s like your mind will never change.¡± Suddenly Ariya¡¯s face became serious as she grabbed the scroll beside her. ¡°You can¡¯t meet Laurent starting tomorrow until the Patunay is not yet over.¡±


    The nervousness intensified in my chest. I think it hurts more than any wound. I wanted to frown but I did not do that. I just hold my stomach to gather some strength.


    We can¡¯t see daddy, baby. Hold on.


    ¡°Are you back puting right away?¡± Lauressa caught my attention with her question.


    I shook my head. ¡°Why would I back off? It hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡± I showed her that I could grin, too.


    Where did I get such courage? Is it really me? Or maybe my son is brave and he empowers me to be strong?


    ¡°I like the way you defeat the argument,¡± an astonished Anton said.


    I smiled sparingly with the spark of getting friendly with them. ¡°It¡¯s not an argument, it¡¯s just an answer to the question.¡±


    The smiles of some members widened.


    Do they like me? That¡¯s what I see. Good job, Anm, Eris!


    ¡°Well, did you know that if you break the rules, you¡¯ll die with your family?¡± Lucio asked while putting meat on his mouth.


    I was stunned for a moment. I knew that, I still could not help but be scared and nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I will follow the conditions.¡± My heart was pounding recklessly. I needed to ease the nervousness that was beginning to intensify.


    I saw their nod. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°In that case, the first Patunay is that you and Lauressa will fight. She¡¯s Laurent¡¯s sister, that¡¯s the rule. You¡¯ll fight in a boxing ring, you should impress us,¡± Ariya looked straight into my eyes while speaking.


    My nervousness rumbled again. Why Lauressa? I don¡¯t know if I could hurt the sister of the person I love? I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°All right,¡± I sparingly replied as they were surprised.


    I do not understand why they are surprised?


    ¡°Thest Patunay will be held at Pulchra, you will climb a mountain, you are lucky if you don¡¯t see us in the path, if you meet us¡­ you will die,¡± Ariya said thest line strongly.


    Will I die?


    I already know that. I still can¡¯t get the nervousness out of my chest because I have a child in my belly to fight with.


    ¡°If you get to the top of the mountain alive you will live happily.¡± Ariya¡¯s voice sounded encouragement. ¡°And the family will ept you wholeheartedly. Please don¡¯t pretend that you love Laurent, just to get the wealth of the family. We believe that if you truly love him¡­ will survive the Patunay,¡± Ariya said continuously.


    I moved my chin up. ¡°I understand.¡±


    I saw the shock on their faces again. Maybe it was because of my undoubted answer?


    ¡°Nice girl, Laurent,¡± Semon was praising Laurent with the spark of being proud of him.


    Laurent showed him how he loved and trusted me so much. ¡°Find yours, Semon.¡± Laurent¡¯s tone was meaningful, causing Semon to avert his gaze.


    Maybe they are just as afraid in love because of their tradition.


    ¡°Anm, when you break the first tradition that you are not allowed to meet Laurent you will never get to the First Patunay because there is no other punishment other than¡­ death.¡± I did not know if it was a threat from Ariya or just a warning not tomit a wrong. Whatever the two, I had no n to disobey the rules.


    My nervousness was still there as I nodded. I already know that it was not really easy, but like they say if I really love him I can survive the Patunay and I believe in that.


    ¡°Remember your life, your family, depends on you when you vite the condition, sorry, Dear. We¡¯ll kill you.¡± Ariya said seriously and then she ate some food as if she did not say fearful words.


    I could hardly move my food in my mouth, out of dread but I did not let it show to my expression.


    ¡°Good luck,¡± some of them said smiling.


    ¡°Say goodbye to the world, Anm.¡± Lauressa teased me as she shrugged boastfully.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, say hello to my new world, Lauressa,¡± I smiled broadly at her. I was not ying with what it was just really fun to think that after all of this, I would be with Laurent for the rest of my life.


    Their eyes widened at my answer. Then, I saw their amazement at me again.


    In my entire life, I was fighting to survive the struggle that came into my way. This was just a little sacrifice for my forever happiness. The future of my child was dependent on my win in this Patunay.


    I should win! No other choice. No buts! I will be with Laurent!


    They all looked straight at me and asked at once. ¡°Ready or not?¡±


    I grinned before speaking again.


    ¡°READY.¡±

 Chapter 68 NO REGRET

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    I sat on the sofa of the apartment. They gave me two weeks before we went to Pulchra to face the first Patunay. My stomach was spinning, I was still reading the book.


    I read the pressure points on how to put someone to sleep. I also prepared sleeping powder and a mask. I don¡¯t need to hurt people to win the battle. I just need to put them to sleep and be good at avoiding their attacks.


    I turned to the door as I heard a knock. I was scared to know who was at the back of that door. It should not be Laurent, we were prevented from seeing each other. I shivered as I opened it but breathed a sigh of relief when I saw Resttan.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± He asked immediately, went straight inside and ced the paper bag he was carrying on the table.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I walked back to my ce where I was sitting before.


    ¡°Laurent sent me here to see if you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay-¡± I couldn¡¯t finish what I was about to say as I ran and vomited in the sink. I felt like my whole world was rotating.


    When I looked back at Resttan he was looking at me seriously.


    ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re pregnant!¡± The frustration was written on his face. Suddenly, I saw that at some angle, he looked like Laurent.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said reluctantly.


    He took a tissue and wiped it on my lips but I took it immediately, I removed the mess on my own. I passed him and sat down on the sofa again.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°You¡¯re making me worried.¡± He still looked sharply at me.


    Why would he worry?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave? Just leave Anm! You¡¯re pregnant and you can¡¯t fight there!¡± He was sick of me. The worriedness was written on his face.


    My forehead furrowed. ¡°Why? Just a reminder, huh? You¡¯re not the father.¡±


    We were both stunned by what I said.


    What? Where did thate from? I¡¯ve been rude since I got pregnant, I¡¯ve been straightforward andbative, which I shouldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I shyly averted my gaze.


    ¡°Do you need anything? Do you have cravings? Have you checked it out yet? Does Laurent know this?¡± He asked one question after another, causing me to be irritated.


    My forehead furrowed even more. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Why did he let you join the Patunay if that¡¯s how you feel? That¡¯s harmful and dangerous!¡± He showed me how angry he was which I could not understand.


    ¡°Wait, wait! Why are you angry?¡± For no apparent reason I suddenly felt my eyebrows rise as if this was the first time doing this. ¡°Laurent is the father, not you!¡± I arranged to sit on the sofa again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m the father! My only thing is he shouldn¡¯t let you face the Patunay because of your condition!¡± His voice was raising, making me untie my only temper.


    I stood up in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t annoy me! I¡¯m not in my mood! I wanna kick you out of my apartment! I don¡¯t get why you are mad!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you! It¡¯s just-okay, fine!¡± He surrendered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, almost in a whisper.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I sat down and arranged the papers I was reading and then held onto my stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    I saw him go straight to the kitchen. If you look at them, they have a resemnce to Laurent and their voices are almost the same, Laurent is just taller than him.


    ¡°Hello¡­ yes¡­ F*ck¡­ Laurent¡­ Why? Okay! Okay!¡± I heard him talking to Laurent on the phone.


    I was frustrated because I already miss him. I wanted to see him.


    I caressed my stomach in a gentle touch. Do you miss daddy, too?


    I smiled questioningly. I felt a rotation in my stomach so my smile widened even more.


    He misses him too.


    ¡°Tell me what you want to eat. Don¡¯t also think too much,¡± Resttan said calmly and then rubbed his forehead. ¡°F*ck! Howe I became a servant?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I red at him.


    Where do I get my uncontroble irritation? Gosh! I don¡¯t want my child to look like Resttan. Annoying!


    ¡°And he said he-¡± He scratched his head. He was having difficulty continuing. ¡°He said, ahm. He said he loves you.¡± He hastened to mention it. He sighed afterwards.


    My eyebrows rose again. ¡°Hard to say? Because you haven¡¯t been told anyone like that before! Womanizer!¡±


    I covered my mouth. Gosh! What is it, Anm? Why are you so grumpy? Is it because of my pregnancy?


    He just sighed and did not speak.


    I just read while he was on the phone, typing. Until he came over, put some food in front of me. ¡°Have lunch.¡±


    I stared at him before eating. My blood was heating on him which I could not understand why.


    Laurent said that Resttan is a womanizer. He doesn¡¯t want to love because the family has a different tradition.


    He smiled as he watched me eat. I was confused because I could see the resemnce between them and Laurent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me!¡±


    ¡°Laurent said don¡¯t shout too much, be patient. He¡¯s not here to take care of you, so behave.¡±


    I smiled when I heard that but frowned when I remembered how much I missed him.


    The whole day, I just rested and watched TV. Resttan came out and said he had something to buy. When there was a knock, I quickly opened it and I jumped for joy when I saw Alem and Ardent. I hugged him just like that.


    ¡°We have a baby shower!¡± Ardent said cheerfully.


    I immediately opened the paperbag and saw the children¡¯s clothes. Purely pink and blue because we don¡¯t yet know the gender of the child.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I dly hugged them both.


    I was shocked when I saw their ring that was exactly the same. When they saw me looking there, they lifted it together and smiled at me.


    ¡°Woah!¡± I jumped up and hugged them again. ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    They are going to marry each other! Last time, I was asking about the status, but they were both silent. The day Laurent came back they were always together until I was surprised that they became a couple. I was so happy when I found out.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t jump. The baby, remember?¡± Ardent scolded me so I stopped.


    If you only knew that the jump was not going to kill my baby, but the Patunay would. I didn¡¯t tell that to anyone because one of the conditions was that the family secret was just for the family.


    ¡°Look!¡± Alem lifted the cute red dress.


    I winced as my eyes observed the wholesome of it. ¡°I think it can fit him, I am guessing he¡¯s a boy.¡±


    ¡°Really? How about this?¡± She showed me the cute blue baby jacket.


    ¡°Nice!¡± I enjoy caressing my belly.


    We spent time looking at their purchases. What a pity for them to see that if it was normal for Laurent and me to get married, we would not be separated now, maybe we¡¯re already shopping for baby items.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    We watched Resttan drop fruits while still scratching his head. ¡°That¡¯s a lot. I don¡¯t know what you want,¡± he muttered looking at me. The two looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°He looks like Laurent,¡± Alem said softly.


    ¡°His cousin, Resttan,¡± I introduced him to them. I pointed them both to Resttan. ¡°Alem and Ardent, my best friends.¡±


    They both shook hands with Resttan and he handed it to her with a smile.


    I ran to the bathroom again when something swirled in my stomach again.


    ¡°You seem to be irritable like your father.¡± I talked to my baby as I caressed my belly with my love.


    ¡°You seem to have inherited your daddy¡¯s attitude, being quiet and rude.¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice that the three of them peeked at me while having a huge smile on their faces. Alem was still shedding tears due to heart warming.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably fun to be a mommy,¡± Alem said smiling and ushered me out of the bathroom.


    ¡°So happy!¡± I said enthusiastically.


    The three of us just talked andughed. When the night deepened, before eight o¡¯clock they were forcing me to sleep.


    I happily looked at the ceiling as Iid on the bed. Whatever happens I have no regrets.


    I stroked my stomach again as happiness crawled all over my body.


    You are the best thing that ever happened to me, Laurenz. You and your daddy. No regret.

 Chapter 69 FIRST PATUNAY

    I haven¡¯t seen Laurent since I said the word ¡®ready¡¯ to them. Resttan didn¡¯t get tired of taking care of me because of Laurent¡¯s order.


    I was wearing ck leggings and white long sleeves. The first Patunay was about to begin. I saw Lauressa smiling as a white bandage was ced on her hand. She rolled her eyes. Only his family was here, no sign of Laurent.


    Was it really not authorized to see him? I missed him so bad.


    Resttan down his knee while putting a bandage on my hands. ¡°Lauressa is strong. Avoid her hitting your stomach,¡± Resttan said worriedly. ¡°Laurent loves you.¡±


    I knew that lines came from Laurent, but there was something in me that telling, that words did not juste from Laurent alone. He was saying it, too, from the bottom of his heart or maybe I was just assuming.


    I watched Resttan putting on red gloves. ¡°Be careful, Laurent said.¡± The concern was still there on Resttan¡¯s face. I just stared and wondered if it really came from Laurent or from him? Whatever it was, I nodded. Lauressa and I walked up on the ring, eyes focused on each other. When the bell rang the Patunay began.


    Just stick with it, Baby, so mommy can do this.


    I was talking to my baby again. Lauressa began to rush. The frown on her face was obvious, so I avoided it. She started to attack me. I prevented every punch she did. When he was about tond his fist on my stomach, I was rmed. I moved quickly and pushed him into the ring rope.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said grimly.


    She looked at me angrily. ¡°Why can¡¯t you hit me?¡± The grin grew on her lips, teasing me.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I scratched my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to hurt people.¡± I saw the glow of her eyes. ¡°Especially with Laurent¡¯s family.¡±


    I looked at everyone there and they were shocked by what I said.


    Lauressa started attacking me again, but I just avoided her or pushed until she punched me in the face, resulting in me toy down. I immediately touched my stomach and felt it.


    Are you okay, baby?


    Worried, I asked in my own stomach. I saw Lauressa¡¯s smile while I was still lying down. She rushed and was about to step on me but I immediately rolled to the right so she couldn¡¯t stomp on me. I hurried to my feet and became alert to his runch.


    ¡°You¡¯re a coward, you don¡¯t hit me back,¡± Lauressa said irritably, she wasn¡¯t enjoying the fight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to punch, kick or hurt anyone,¡± I repeated to her my reason.


    ¡°Then now you¡¯re going to get hurt!¡±


    I was shocked when she ran towards me and hit my face. The pain crawled to my cheek. The purple color was seen immediately.


    I saw Resttan stand up, he couldn¡¯t even shout before sitting down again and looking worried. He pressed something on his phone. He was talking to Laurent, updating him on what was happening.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die here,¡± Lauressa¡¯s sharp look could be seen.


    I felt the waves of pain in my stomach.


    My baby.


    I was almost tired of standing up but I still gained courage.


    I have to win!


    Lauressa rushed, she kicked me hitting me in the side but when she kicked again I grabbed her foot and pushed her again on the ring rope. Everyone is still serious while watching.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Pure push! Punch me or kick me!¡± Lauressa¡¯s annoyed voice could be heard.


    I just shook my head. I heard her sigh, the annoyance was obviously written on her face. Fight!¡±


    He rushed at me again and punched me in the stomach, I crossed my arms to protect my child and pushed her again.


    I prepared for it for two weeks. I learned to dodge and act fast so that no one would hit me. I didn¡¯t learn how to punch or kick, I will never do that because my mother and father raised me to be a good person. They taught that it is not good to hurt other people no matter how bad they have done to you. I smiled at the thought.


    Mother, Father¡­


    When I remembered them, courage crawled all over my body. I looked up at Lauressa and motioned for her to rush. When she rushed, I just avoided her, causing him to fall on the ring rope again.


    ¡°Pure avoidance! Don¡¯t you know any strategies in fighting, Coward? How can you survive with the Second and Final Patunay?¡±


    I showed her my purity and sincerity as my lips drew a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have to use violence to survive. It¡¯s enough for you to love without asking for anything in return even if my life is at stake here. I love your brother and I can¡¯t hurt the people he loves either.¡± My voice was full of passion.


    He stared at me in surprise. ¡°How much do you love him?¡± Sharp but curiosity was on his face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I have epted the Patunay even though there is no guarantee that I will live after that?¡± I said sincerely.


    I could see her tears welling up. ¡°He¡¯s lucky. He found the love of his life,¡± she smiled sparingly. There was something in his tone that made him feel jealous too. I looked at her hand as he raised the right hand. I was surprised to see that. I saw Resttan¡¯s wide smile and then pressed the phone again.


    What does that mean?


    The whole Baider n nodded and then signaled that the First Patunay was over. I looked at Lauressa in surprise, I saw her smile.


    Does that mean my first fight is a sess? I won the first battle!


    No one spoke and no matter how serious their faces were, I felt like I had really passed the First Patunay.


    I was ushered by Resttan, going to the beautiful andrge room afterwards.  He was just grinning on our way there.


    ¡°Resttan, what happened?¡± I wondered as I questioned him.


    He shrugged. He probably wouldn¡¯t say because there might be some other condition there.


    ¡°Take a break. Laurent said, he¡¯s very happy,¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, it was as if I saw Laurent in him that he himself was saying that.


    He sighed before speaking again. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to do but he said to kiss you on the forehead and say I love you ugh!¡± He averted his gaze. ¡°He¡¯s so corny! Maybe after the Patunay I¡¯m heartbroken because of what that mad man is doing,¡± heughed out loud.


    ¡°He¡¯s sweet.¡± My tears are already flowing.


    Laurent¡­


    I can really see Laurent in what he does. I know he¡¯s very jealous but with his great love even though he was jealous. He swallowed the pain. He could only make Resttan do the thing he can¡¯t do now.


    I closed my eyes. ¡°Do what he told you to do.¡±


    I want to feel him, hug and kiss him now but I can¡¯t because I and my family will just die. It was so cruel that we could not see each other at this time. That was even more cruel than what had happened before. Not seeing him was hell.


    Suddenly, Resttan kissed my forehead.


    I can feel that he is Laurent. That¡¯s him!


    I wouldn¡¯t have thought he was Resttan, I needed to feel that he was Laurent, the man who loves me and the father of my son.


    I heard Resttan sighed. ¡°I hate doing intimate things,¡± he said, annoyed, so I opened my eyes. ¡°Why is he ordering me? It¡¯s annoying. What I¡¯m doing makes me feel like I¡¯m the father of your child.¡±


    I justughed at his scolding. He was very angry with what Laurent was asking him to do. There was something that touched my heart and made me happy because even though Laurent was not around, he was still doing what he was supposed to do through Resttan. I feel like even though Resttan is against him, he will still take care of me. I salute him for loving his cousin the most.


    I smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, please tell Laurent how much I love him.¡±


    ¡°He loves you, too.¡±

 Chapter 70 FINAL PATUNAY I

    I watched the height of the mountain. The nervousness in my chest began to severe. I was scared of what would be the result of my Final Patunay. This was bloody.


    They showed me their tools. I trembled at the sight, guns, bows, knives, swords, and various other killing materials. They exined that I was lucky if I couldn¡¯t meet them on the road. It was impossible because they were scattered.


    They looked at me sharply. I was gently caressing my stomach. This would be thest one and hopefully, I will seed.


    ¡°This is our family, you should deal with it. We never force you to be with us but you insist to be one of our family,¡± Ariya said seriously. She cocked the shotgun afterwards.


    I swallowed but I didn¡¯t want them to notice it. Lauressa held a sword, she looked at me, her stare wasn¡¯t that sharp. Lucio grabbed a knife, Semon held an arrow, Anton also held a sword. They gasped their tools one by one. My eyes met Resttan, he was also included.


    ¡°Laurent is at the top of the mountain. I hope you can reach him breathing.¡± Lucio tapped my shoulder.


    I smiled at him and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Their faces were so shocked as if there was always something wrong with my answer and they are always shocked by me.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll pass the Final Patunay. I¡¯ll be happy,¡± said Leroi, the youngest of them all.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started,¡± Ariya said, and she handed me the little clock. ¡°In thirty minutes you will enter the forest. Remember it is forbidden to disobey.¡±


    Resttan looked at me first, I saw the concern on his face but he didn¡¯t speak. Miraculously, when Lauressa looked at me she nodded. It was as if she was telling me to be careful, but she didn¡¯t say anything. I can survive because I miss Laurent.


    I looked up at the mountain. Imagining that Laurent was standing there and waiting for me.


    Your daddy is waiting for us, Laurenz.


    I looked at the clock. It¡¯s only neen minutes.


    I stood up straight and got ready. I put on my mask, put the sleeping powder in my pocket and looked up the mountain again.


    There is no guarantee that I will reach you but I believe I love you and that will save me, us and your child.


    I looked at the weapons they left behind. They said I could take at least some but I made sure I didn¡¯t kill anyone in their n because the punishment was still death. I can hurt them but I can¡¯t kill them. They will really chase me to kill, they will block me from climbing the top of the mountain. Either way, I am no longer afraid because I know I will not die¡­ my love is true and pure.


    I touched my stomach one more time.


    Get ready, son, we are going to your daddy and the road up will not be easy.


    When the clock rang I nervously entered the forest. I didn¡¯t even see an arrow fly, I dodged it but it touched my arm. I saw Semon holding a bow. He was about to fly another one, so I ran the distance between the two of us. I quickly grabbed his bow and repulsed it. He fought me, we wrestled, I simply grabbed the powder but I couldn¡¯t. He hit me on the tree. Without emotion he punched me in the face but I was shocked to bend down so as not to be hit. He was stunned when his fist hit the back of the tree. I used that opportunity to grab some sleeping powder and covered my hand with his nose and mouth. I managed to put him to sleep. I smiled when I saw that he was sleeping. Sessful for the first member.


    I immediately ran down the road. I passed on the left, I hid as soon as I saw Lauressa. I was nervous when I saw the sword he was holding. I had a hard time climbing a tree so he couldn¡¯t see me. My body was scratched before I could climb that tree. I looked at the sky. It was getting dark and it wasn¡¯t pretty. I can¡¯t see the road very well because they don¡¯t have lights so I can¡¯t see it carefully.


    I watched Lauress¡¯ look around as she passed and then I went down. I ran down the road again, I stepped on a sharp stick so I sat down in pain. I covered my mouth so as not to scream. My feet felt the stinging sensation. The blood was falling from it.


    I determinedly tore the hem of my shirt to bandage my feet.


    Good thing, I¡¯m a nurse.


    I was crawling to hide behind a tree when I saw Leroi looking around. I could hold my breath as he passed by the side of the tree where I was hiding. When I saw that he was turning around, I slowly grabbed the powder and then quickly ran and covered his nose and mouth from behind him. He also fell asleep immediately. Fortunately, the powder I bought was effective.


    ¡°Sleep well, Leroi,¡± I whispered, smiling.


    Trembling crept into my chest when a knife mmed into my shoulder. I chased the breath looking at who it was.


    Lucio¡­


    He looked sharp at me. He approached and punched me. He punched me in the chest causing me to jump into the tree and fall hard. I could not stand up, I could feel blood dripping down my shoulder because the knife was still stuck there.


    He was about to punch again but I avoided him when his punch hit the rock so like Semon before, he writhed in pain. I took the opportunity and made him smell the powder. He was also asleep. I picked him up and set him aside to Leroi.


    ¡°Good night,¡± I smiled at them before turning away.


    I run again as if my body is numb. I hid in the big tree first and bit my shirt so as not to shout. I removed the knife from my shoulder. I feel pain in different parts of my body.


    ¡°Ihh,¡± I force myself to steady myself.


    I will survive, promise.


    I was in pain when I removed it. The intensity of the pain ached and crept all over my body.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Afterwards, I was crawling for a walk when I saw Lauressa and Cristoph looking together. I held my breath again because they were both sure they could kill me. I climbed the tree again. I waited for them to get closer. They turned their backs on each other. When Cristoph approached I hung upside down, trying to strengthen my legs hanging from the tree because when I fell it was the end of my son. He turned his back on me so I immediately grabbed his head and immediately covered his nose with powder. When Lauressa turned around she was surprised that Cristoph was lying down.


    I was stunned when she looked at me so I quickly went down while he was stabbing me with a sword. I turned away and saw my hair fall out.


    Almost! I was almost beaten by her sword!

 Chapter 71 FINAL PATUNAY II

    She rushed at me but I shielded the sword with my hand. I ignored the bleeding as Lauressa thrust her sword into me.


    ¡°Give up!¡± She said with an evil grin. Then, pressed the sword harder. I fought her while the tears fell down to my cheek. I used all the strength to push her away.


    When I seeded I immediately ran but she grabbed my foot so I fell down. I was immediately worried about the condition of my stomach. The two of us wrestled. The sword hit the right side but I rolled to the left. When he stood up, he waved his sword at me. I was afraid to walk away. My body trembled when it was about to hit my stomach. The unnamed shiver crawled on my chest again. Blood dripped. I was so scared. Good thing it was just the firstyer, it was not deep.


    If she finds out that I was carrying her nephew, would she be careful of me? Would she not hurt me?


    ¡°You know what? I want you to be part of the family.¡± I was surprised by what Lauressa said.


    I stared at her for a second, the sword still tightly grip in her hand. ¡°But this is our tradition whether you like it or not this will happen. Being a Baider is not easy. Family first before others. Sorry not sorry, Baider is Baider. It¡¯s both a curse and an honor.¡±


    I took a deep breath as she rushed again. A sword struck me in the thigh. I was crying. She did not stop. I had to survive.


    She moved as fast as she could. That was why I moved backward and turned around. I got a chance to position myself at her back. I quickly pulled out the powder and covered her nose. She fell quickly. I took a deep breath and calmed myself.


    When I recovered, I ran again even though the pain was all over me.


    I am near, Baby. I can see the peak.


    I was about to step again when suddenly I covered my mouth. I fell into a deep hole. My tears did not stop from crawling to my cheek. My body was aching. I could feel wounds in different parts of my body, weakening me.


    Hold on, Baby.


    My baby was encouraging me to survive at this difficult time, but that was also a concern, I had a child and he may possibly die. That was why I massaged it over and over again.


    Please hold tight. Daddy is waiting for us.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes. Even in the dark, I looked for something to use to climb. I grabbed a vine and carefully jumped to cling to it. I was just surprised when someone was holding it, going up. Someone was helping me from the above.


    Resttan¡­


    He lifted the vine up. I had a hard time climbing, my hand was sore. When I got up I did not expect Resttan¡¯s gun would be pointed at me.


    ¡°Resttan¡­¡± I sobbed so hard. He was looking at me seriously and the gun was targeting me. ¡°I¡¯m not begging you for my life. I¡¯m begging for my son¡¯s life.¡± I continued to cry. In an instant, I was shocked to see him signal the way to the left.


    ¡°I curse myself for doing this. Go to the left, Anm. There¡¯s no one there except Ariya. Be careful,¡± he said directly while the gun was still pointed at me. I saw her tears drip before he shouted ¡°Run!¡±


    I hurriedly ran and stepped to the left. Before I finally left him, I softly said to him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He just sat down, looking at me with no emotion. ¡°Take care.¡±


    I made rapid progress along the way. He was right. No one was here, I kept running even though different parts of my body were already hurting. I held my stomach all the way to climbing. I could feel the weakening of my body. I stopped when my vision rotated, I just shook my head, waited for a minute to ease the pain and when it finally went away, I ran again.


    My feet were stuck to the ground when Ariya blocked in front of me. I gasped as I looked at her. She held the shotgun and pointed it at me. She fired towards me as much as she could. I felt that the bullet hit my shoulder. The stinging sensation was getting worse.


    On the right shoulder, there was a knife hit and on the left there was a shotgun. I was thankful that it didn¡¯t hit my stomach.


    I was about to move to check where Ariya was, but I was surprised when I looked up and saw that the mouth of the shotgun was right in my face.


    I¡¯m dead.


    I recoiled when I felt the mouth of the shotgun right on my face.


    Laurent¡­


    Instead of being scared I hurried to twist my hand on the shotgun. She was shocked by my fast movement.


    In just a blink of an eye, the shotgun was on my hand. I grabbed it tightly and pointed at her face. She tilted her face and seemed to have studied me carefully if I could shoot that to her.


    ¡°Back off,¡± I said calmly as the shotgun¡¯s mouth was on her forehead. She did not obey so I forced myself to be brave. ¡°Back off!¡±


    I pretended to look at her badly to make her scared. I managed to show her that I could fire the gun in her face. That was why she moved backward.


    I slowly stepped to the side while the shotgun was still pointed at her. When I got away I ran again.


    A little distance. You can do this, Anm!


    I nervously walked down the road. I got on my knees when I saw I was on top. I could clearly see the bright light and beautiful environment surrounded by various flowers. The sun was now peeping. I climbed in the evening and reached the peak in the morning. That was the most horrible experience that I had, but I could say that it had many lessons.


    I seeded¡­Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 72 VICTORY

    My eyes searched for Laurent. I saw him sitting and sobbing in both his palms. His shoulders go up and down and I think he was having a hard time.


    I approached him with my weakening body. When he saw a foot stop below him he looked up. I could clearly see his joy, love and amazement. He hugged me quickly as we both cried. We embraced each other tightly.


    Gradually, the environment was bing clearer. The morning wasing, the king of the sun was rising at the same time as Laurent and I had a new life. New life of being together, forever. No fear. No worries.


    We are free to love each other and create a family. I won at the culture of their family. I¡¯m so proud of myself that even though I doubted, I gulped the fear and fought for my love.


    He removed the hug. He quickly picked up the medical kit.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the pain? Baby? Is our baby okay? Are you okay?¡± He cried with his heart out. His hands were shaking as he got the medicine kit, he was trembling due to the overloading happiness and worriedness mixed together.


    The pain in my body disappeared, it was reced by joy. I was so happy. I could feel my love for him. He made me sit on the chair that he was sitting before, down to his knee and still in tears healing my wounds. I knew that he was feeling so hurt right now because of seeing me like this.


    ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Do you need something? Water?¡± He wiped the tears with the back of his palm. It was funny that the coolest guy I had ever met was like a child in front of me who could not stop crying.


    When he finished treating me, he hugged me again. Too tight. I could feel that he did not want to separate our bodies forever. As if he wanted to stay like this for a lifetime.


    ¡°Thank you that you and our babye back to me. You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re brave.¡± My clothes were almost wet because of her tears. We spent a few minutes in that position. Loud crying and hugging each other tightly. With the intensity of what I went through, it was difficult to calm down immediately, my fears and anxieties gradually disappeared as he stroked my hair and kissed my forehead. I could hardly shed tears because of what had happened.


    He removed his hands on me. He knelt at the level of my stomach and then he hugged me there. ¡°Are you having a hard time, huh? I¡¯m sorry, my child,¡± he spoke to my stomach as if he could see our baby.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He will be a good father. I can see that.


    I could not quite imagine that this would happen the day I first bumped into his wide chest. I did not think there was such a family like this. I thought it was hard to reach him but that thought was true because of the height of the mountain I went through, bloody battles, millions of tears of pain and most of all longing just to marry him and be part of his family.


    I didn¡¯t think about what kind of family he had as long as the only thing in my heart and mind was that I loved him. Now we can start as a happy family. If I go back in time he will still be the one I choose to love. No matter how hard it is. Even if I went through the Patunay over and over again I wouldn¡¯t mind. I can only prove that my love for him is real and sincere.


    Laurent hugged me again and a kiss bathed my whole face. I cling as I ept it all. One kiss was enough but when he bathed me with a kiss on my forehead, nose, cheeks and repeated kisses on my lips I felt no more pain.


    ¡°ANMELA ERIS VELASCO,¡± The whole Baider n said.


    They stood in front of Laurent and me. Ariya, Lauressa, Resttan, Cristoph, Anton, Leroi, Lucio, Semon and that was the only time I saw Laurent¡¯s mommy and daddy smiling at us.


    They all bowed, even Laurent. ¡°ANMELA ERIS VELASCO BAIDER, WE ARE ACCEPTING YOU IN OUR FAMILY!¡± Loud, respectful and bowed they said simultaneously. Tears welled up in my eyes at the sheer joy I was feeling filled my chest.


    This is the end of the suffering and the start of never ending happiness with Laurent-with his family.


    They ept me, Laurent and I can get married. I caressed and caressed my stomach as I was staring at them with my full smile.


    I love you, baby¡­


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told them with a smile. They both looked up and stared at me in shock. They approached me one by one.


    ¡°You¡¯re really an idol. You just make us sleep even though our mind was just programmed to kill you. You¡¯re great, Anm,¡± Leroi said while smiling widely.


    That touched my heart. When I met them I immediately felt nervous and scared but now I feel calm and happy.


    Leroi hugged me, followed by Anton, Lucio and then Cristoph. They all approached me with a big smile and eptance.


    ¡°Laurent, where shop did you order Anm? Order me,¡± Cristoph jokes, ncing at Laurent.


    Laurent grinned at him with full confidence. ¡°Sorry, out of stock she¡¯s only one.¡± Laurentughed. The happiness was exposed as if this was the best day of his life. ¡°Actually, can you imagine she¡¯s brave enough to flirt with me.¡± My cheeks warmed as I remembered my eagerness to make him love me. ¡°She courted me.¡±


    ¡°Woah! I like Anm so much!¡± Lucio saidughing.


    They have no wives yet because of their deadly Patunay.


    Who would dare to risk the life of the person they love?


    Next, Resttan came over and wrapped his arms to me very tightly. My forehead furrowed as the few minutes had passed, he did not remove his hug to me. I felt Laurent¡¯s hands separating us.


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re over hugging!¡± Laurent had a bad look at Resttan.


    Resttanughed out loud. ¡°Fuck you! It¡¯s your fault!¡±


    ¡°My fault?¡± Laurent asked crookedly.


    ¡°Fuck you! You¡¯re the one who said to kiss her on the forehead. I¡¯m taking care of your so-called wife! I can¡¯t sleep without being shouted at by her! I serve as her husband. Then, why are you expecting me? To not develop feelings for her? What are you!¡± Resttan growled.


    ¡°Who told you to be a good actor?¡± Laurent was annoyed as he took me, pulled me away from Resttan.

 Chapter 73 THAT鈥橲 MY BABY GIRL

    ANMELA¡¯S POV


    ¡°Fine! My chest still hurts.¡± Resttan massaged his chest as if he could ease the pain he was feeling right now. He grinned and looked at me. ¡°I will steal your wife!¡± He joked which made everyoneugh. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick your ass!¡± He rushed towards Laurent, and kiddingly punched his chest.


    Everyoneughed at him again. Laurent was annoyed at him, he was about to attack him back when Resttan ran away from him while we could hear his loudugh.


    Lauressa came closer to me. I was surprised when I saw her beautiful smile. She raised her arms and then embraced me sopactly. ¡°I should love you more, Sister,¡± she whispered in my ear.


    I could feel the light in my heart, the overflowing happiness, the best feeling that I have ever felt. I had no sister or brother, but now I have one.


    Next was Ariya. I could see how happy she was. ¡°I can say I admire you so much. While having dinner with you, you were kind and courage was in ce in your heart, that was one of the things we admired. You didn¡¯t hurt Lauressa and it¡¯s funny you just let them sleep even though they were determined to kill you. The first time I saw you, I told myself there was someone who would add to the family. ¡± She bowed to me in respect. ¡°Anm Eris Baider, you have seeded and now you are part of the family. I hope all the lessons you have learned from the Patunay¡­you will teach it to your future child. That is the over appreciation and love for the family. Willing to fight any battle for love. I hope that the next Baider also has strength and courage. ¡±


    When she lifted up her head I saw the shock on their faces when I bowed. ¡°I willingly ept all the traditions of the family.


    They could not help but smile as if telling Laurent that he had chosen the right woman. He had brought the woman that would love by everyone.


    We happily partook at a long table there. The ce was beautiful, Laurent could no longer look at my wound and took care of me. He was asking me over and over again if there was something hurting in my body.


    I was curious when Laurent stood up, looked at them with a big attractive handsome smile on his lips. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± He grabbed my hand. The tears at the corner of his eyes welled up. ¡°I will be a¡­father.¡±


    Their faces were so shocked. The variousments filled the area, but the only thing that was dominant was the sound of theirughter. They were so happy, it showed on their faces. At the same time, they worried about my condition. I went through the mountain with a little one in my womb and that made them more amazed.


    ¡°Congrattions and wee to the new Baider!¡± They toss their sses. The celebration started.


    I was having fun watching them. Maybe to some people, this tradition sounded crazy or done by the nuts, but for me, it was the coolest tradition ever. Not because they threaten my life, but because of the iparable love for every member. They just wanted one of them to ensure to love the right person. I admired them due to the overflowing care that they were giving. I could feel it right now.


    The boys were also relentless in taking care of me. It was nice to feel like I have a happy family. I had no mistake of facing the Patunay to be with Laurent. That was the best thing that had happened to me. Memorable.


    Now I am part of the BAIDER FAMILY, the family I once feared, it will not be a nightmare because the reality is that I already have a happy and loving family that I am willing to spend my whole life serving them.


    When we finished celebrating at the top of the mountain we went down together, they continued to talk andugh. I was riding behind Laurent, my hands were encircling at his neck, my face was resting at his shoulder.


    He never failed to make me feel that I am his ¡®Baby Girl¡¯


    ¡°Honestly, I feel so light. I have insomnia. But when Anm made me sleep. I felt heaven now,¡± Lucio said whileughing. He nced at me. ¡°It¡¯s like ying a luby while I was sleeping.¡±


    Theirughter filled the area. That was loud and truly d.


    ¡°So sad, we didn¡¯t meet Anm, I hope I slept soundly, too,¡± Anton told while he was marking the branch of the tree.


    ¡°I thought I had a snake on my leg when I woke up because of the leaves poking at the skin. I also thought I was dead because Anm might have stabbed me but I still seemed to have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Theyughed at what Leroi said.


    ¡°I was even angry when I had a fallen tree branch on my face and disturbed my sleep.¡± Now I could see Lauressa¡¯s wide smile when she said that.


    When I looked back at Ariya she was smiling listening to them, the brightness in her face was exposed as well as the other Baider n.


    ¡°I had a good night¡¯s sleep, I was still dreaming that I was getting married.¡± Cristoph chuckled while covering his mouth with his mouth.


    It was as if they were even happier when I put them to sleep because they said it was fun to sleep with a good dream, with a peaceful ce, with the sound of birds everywhere, with a cool air embracing their bodies. That experience for them was one of the memorable things that had happened to them.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a dream that won¡¯t happen in reality,¡± Resttanughed out loud while hitting Cristoph¡¯s shoulder. He was teasing him so bad.


    ¡°I curse you, Resttan, you won¡¯t get married either.¡± Cristoph pointed at his face like he was holding a gun, represented by his finger.


    ¡°We¡¯ll grow old together without a wife,¡± they said while hitting each other harder.


    ¡°Anm is really the best. Idol! ¡± Leroi¡¯s voice was loud and echoed at the ce.


    Laurent turned to me with a smile on his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s my baby girl.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 74 CONTENTMENT I

    ANMELA ERIS¡¯ POV


    ¡°Long live the Newly Weds!¡±


    The Baider raised their sses and tossed them in the air, above their heads while their arms were stretched. ¡°Long live!¡± They happily gulped down the contents of their sses.


    I felt Laurent touch my waist. He was so handsome in his ck groom suit with a white polo under it. I could clearly see the wide grin on his lips. He bent down to give me a kiss on the belly.


    Seems like he loves our son even more, huh? I feel jealous.


    ¡°Eat up.¡± He put his arm at my shoulder and kissed me on my forehead.


    I was just looking at the Baider who were now having fun, giggling, and making noise as if this was the first time they had this kind of asion.


    Are they always like that? It was good in the eyes.


    Far from how I met them the first day I saw them. Laurent left for a moment to get some food.


    While watching the visitors and the Baiderughing to gather, my peripheral vision saw  Resttan approaching.


    ¡°Congrats!¡± He gave me a full teeth smile. He was truly happy, but I could see that there was something on the spark in his eyes. He was holding a ss of champagne. He was one of the attractive men at the venue. His coolness with his long height could grab the attention of everyone, even me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I also smiled in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re not insulting me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that? It¡¯s my day,¡± I held the ss of alcohol in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. It¡¯s not your wedding so don¡¯t be so d.¡± I was just teasing him.


    He chuckled a bit. ¡°Fine, Mrs. Baider.¡± He fixed his hair and continued talking. ¡°By the way, Don¡¯t tell them I let you escape at Patunay, even to Laurent. It¡¯s a secret.¡± He wicked at me, using his charm. I just nodded, agreeing to him. He saved the both of us, if it was not because of him, I might die in that hole if one of them saw me.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯ll find my own kind of Anm.¡± He looked away while having a frustrated sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with the girls you¡¯ll see him.¡±


    He turned to me in surprise. ¡°How? If my heart is really beating for you?¡±


    I stared at him with confusion on my face. He shrugged, making me ignore what he said. ¡°Maybe it was Laurent¡¯s n to take care of you during those days.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°So that I can get close to you and not be able to kill you. I¡¯m one of those he fears because I seriously kill but because of you,¡± he stopped and looked at me with mixed emotion in his eyes. ¡°I was able to disobey. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal if I kill you or not what¡¯s matter is¡­I¡¯d lost my responsibilities as one of the Baider¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°You have a purpose, Resttan.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He moved his head from up and down. ¡°Having you is great, especially when it taught me how to¡­¡± He paused, cleared the block in his throat, ¡°Love. How does it feel¡±, how to be truly happy. You know being Baider is a curse.¡±


    ¡°| And honor,¡± I added to what he was saying. I held his hand and then pitched it in a gentle way. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Resttan. You¡¯re lucky to have this family. Even if you can¡¯t find your great love, you still have a love for the family. No matter what kind of love is it¡­it still called love.¡±


    I watched the formation of a wide handsome grin on his lips. I showed him how grateful I was that I had him in my life ¡°I love you, Anm.¡± He paused and chuckled cutely with his red cheek. ¡°Maybe I really loved you.¡± There was sarcasm in his tone. I could not predict what was real or fake. ¡°Forget about that. I just want to spell.¡± He moved closer to me, it was just an inch away from our face. I was stunned when he kissed me on the forehead. ¡°From Resttan.¡±


    After that, he did not hesitate to turn his back on me and then walked away. I just watched him.


    In fact, it was natural because he did things that were umon to him. That was his first time, taking care of a woman with intimacy involved. He did what Laurent ordered. I appreciate what he did for my son and me.


    In just a second, I chased him and grabbed his arm. ¡°Resttan¡­thank you.¡± I tiptoed, raised my arms, and hugged him tightly with all my heart. At first, I felt that he froze and when he recovered, he hugged me back, rested his face on my shoulder.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± I smiled when I heard Laurent was faking, clearing his throat. He came over and held my waist, pulling me gently away from Resttan.


    ¡°Hey! Patunay is done, I didn¡¯t order you to hug my wife.¡± The annoyance was obvious in his tone and expression of face.


    The Baiderughed at him while watching his furrowed eyebrow, staring at Resttan with the fire in his eyes.


    ¡°Baby boy is jealous,¡± Leroi teased.


    ¡°Absolutely! Where will you find the expensive Anm? She¡¯s just alone in the entire universe!¡± Cristoph saidughing, raising the bottle of alcohol. He waspletely drunk.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Congrats to Anm, she captured the rudest, wildest, and furrow eyebrow member of Baider,¡± Lucio joked loudly as he lifted his ss.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Laurent was annoyed, I already saw the knit on his eyebrow, his eyes were sharp.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± They raised the ss and then gulped the wine beforeughing. ¡°Cheers for the age that continues to increase year by year but still can¡¯t find true love!¡± Leroi shouted naughtily as he looked one by one at those old singles. The lunatics Baider repeated that.


    Suddenly, Mom and Dad hugged me tightly. They were crying with all the joy they had in their hearts, especially since they would have a grandchild.


    It was a fun night, full ofughter, jokes, and stories.


    My life is content.

 Chapter 75 CONTENTMENT II

    ANMELA ERIS¡¯ POV


    Laurenz & Laurex


    ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t do that. I hate hurting other people,¡± Laurenz said calmly. Heid down his Arnis on the ground.


    I looked at him in surprise. He got me being kind and not knowing how to hurt. It¡¯s not just my looks that Laurenz inherited but also my temperament.


    Each member of the Baider was trained at an early age so that even if the enemies or anyone who wanted to hurt the family came, they would be able to protect each other.


    ¡°Laurenz, you can¡¯t defend your family if you don¡¯t want to hold any weapon. It¡¯s for your own good. I swear.¡± I could see the annoyance on Laurent¡¯s face.


    I arranged the meals on the grass. It had clothing because we were on the mountain. We did not have a table or what. It was like just having a pic while Laurent and Resttan training the two kids. Lauressa is also here but left suddenly to practice in other parts of the forest as well.


    ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t want to hurt people,¡± Laurenz growled but even though it was obvious that he was annoyed with his father¡¯s insistence, he still did not raise his voice.


    He inherited everything from me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Son, what if the dayes when you have to use it?¡± The persuasion of Laurent to Laurenz day by day was consistent.


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t hurt people, my family will not face possible trouble. Being good to anyone is the only weapon I want, Dad.¡± Laurenz sat down on the ground.


    ¡°World doesn¡¯t work like that, Laurenz.¡± Laurent messed up his hair. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll understand.¡± Laurent let out a loud sigh before ncing at me. It was as if he was saying that I was just like his son.


    I was shocked when Laurex hit Laurenz on the shoulder. Laurex had no emotion. The frown on its forehead is obvious.


    ¡°You¡¯re so weak, Brother.¡± Laurex was shaking his head in disbelief and disappointment.


    ¡°Laurex¡­¡± I scolded him in a low tone. Even if I was telling him not to hurt his brother, his eyebrows remained frowned.


    I stared at the way he looked at me. If Laurenz inherited everything from me this one would be Laurent¡¯s. His looks, speech, grimace and most of all his forehead. I was also having a headache on Laurex because like his father, he answers not so often. His words were just few. He was irritated all the time. I rarely see her smile.


    Laurenz is ten years old. Laurex is only six years old.


    ¡°Son, don¡¯t hurt your brother,¡± I moved down so  I could level on Laurex height.


    ¡°But he needs to know how to fight, Mom.¡± The frown on his forehead was visible.


    ¡°Yeah, but you must not cause pain to your brother. You should protect him instead, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± I touched his cheek and caressed ito into an up and down movement.


    ¡°But Mom¡­he is so weak!¡± Laurex was looking down on his brother as if he was the oldest among them.


    ¡°Laurex, don¡¯t talk to your brother like that!¡± Laurent said rudely. He was the only one who could discipline Laurex.


    ¡°Fine!¡± The wrinkling on the forehead of Laurex was now severe. He was so annoyed as if he wanted to hit his father with Arnis, too.


    They both get each other because they have the same temperament. They were having the same attitude.


    ¡°Laurenz.¡± I approached Laurenz. I felt sorry for the way he stared at me.  He was massaging his shoulder that Laurex hit. I held it in a circr motion. My heart was suffocated every time I saw my children fighting.


    I pulled him closer to me and hugged him tightly. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my good boy,¡± I whispered in his ear. ¡°Come on,¡± I invited his hand.


    We sat on the pic. I took care of my husband and my two boys happily.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Laurenz briskly ran closer to Resttan.


    ¡°How¡¯s the rehearsal?¡± Rettan messed up Laurenz¡¯s hair with a huge smile on his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay. I want you to train me.¡± Laurenz held his hand.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± I heard the sound of annoyanceing from Laurent. He was jealous again.


    The one who often rehearses with Laurenz is Resttan because with him, he follows. He is funny to watch because when he hits someone, he is like me. He says ¡®sorry.¡¯


    The rehearsal started again, but this time it was Resttan who took care of them.


    Laurennz smiled as he grabbed Arnis. He looked at Resttan as if he was excited to do it with him. I would never wonder why. Resttan saved us when I was pregnant with him. Perhaps Laurenz was close to him.


    ¡°A little strength.¡± Resttan was smiling as he was teaching Laurenz on how to hit Arnis. ¡°Good. One more. Okay. A little strength.¡±


    ¡°Is he Laurenz¡¯s father?¡± Laurent asked with full sarcasm and irritation.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous, Baby Boy.¡± I chuckled in a low tone. I pinched his cheek softly.


    ¡°When it¡¯s me. I have to force him to rehearse, but when it¡¯s Resttan, he¡¯s doing it well with a smile? Where is the justice in that? Tsk. Tsk.¡± Laurent¡¯s murmuring as if I could not hear what he was saying. He was so cute in his attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Resttan just knows how to handle Laurenz.¡±


    ¡°Woah? So I don¡¯t know how to handle my own child?¡± He emphasized the word ¡®own child.¡¯


    ¡°Oh,e on, Baby, it¡¯s just practice.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s create another baby, then.¡± The smirk formed on his lips.


    I rubbed my forehead. Every day he was repeating to me that he wanted to have a princess since we had two boys. It was so hard to give birth! He did not know that!


    tattooed my family again so that he would have a princess. It¡¯s so hard to give birth!


    ¡°Take the baby in your womb. It¡¯s not easy, Laurent. Gosh.¡±


    He moved over to me and squeezed my shoulder. ¡°If only I can get the pain on you. Then I¡¯ll take the baby. If that is so, maybe we already have a basketball team and cheerleaders.¡± He finally smiled. His smile was precious to me because I sparingly saw that.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re having difficulty taking care of Laurenz, then you¡¯re going to add? Gosh. my head aches.¡±


    ¡°Why is Laurenz grabbing your attitude? I¡¯m worrying about him.¡± Laurent watched Laurenz who was nowughing with Resttan. ¡°I mean, he¡¯s not weak, but he¡¯s too kind. I¡¯m scared that attitude would harm him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for him to realize. Having training is a must. Don¡¯t be tired of guiding him.¡± I stared at the smile of Laurenz. He is my good boy.


    ¡°I will never get tired of guiding him. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± The two of us looked at each other as Laurex seemed to fly in the air and hit his brother, while Laurenz defended Arnis by santing it horizontally to block him. I stood up but Laurent took my hand to sit down again.


    ¡°They¡¯re just rehearsing, don¡¯t worry.¡± Laurent said with a small smile, assuring me that nothing would happen wrong.


    I watched the two kids, just like the way I fight Laurenz back and forth, he just shielded Laurex and pushed sometimes. I was worried every time his brother hit him. Laurex never got bored with it even once. He loved being involved in a battle.


    ¡°Your boring opponent, Brother!¡± Laurex shouted as he rushed towards Laurenz. He spiked him over and over again.


    If you look at Laurex¡¯s demeanor he was fast and trained in many things. He has no fear of punching and kicking someone that Laurent also does that way. I was afraid that one day he might kill too even though that¡¯s the family tradition.


    I clung tightly to Laurent¡¯s arm as Laurenz and Laurex¡¯s fight intensified. Laurenz was quick to dodge. Laurex was also quick to strike with his Arnis at him. Laurenz ran and focused her foot on the trees to avoid his brother and then fell to the ground. Laurex chased after him, responsive and continuing to wield the Arnis.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die, Laurenz!¡± Laurex was out of the belt therefore I stood up.


    ¡°Laurex!¡± I called him. ¡°Enough,¡± I insisted not to be annoyed by what Laurex said. I don¡¯t know why I feel like Laurenz needs me more. I was also afraid that the day mighte when he would need to fight but he couldn¡¯t do anything because of the attitude he inherited from me.


    ¡®You¡¯ll die, Laurenz.¡¯


    I was scared when my second born son said that. As if he was sure that  his brother would die. I grabbed my chest because I was so nervous. I don¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°Laurent.¡± I hugged his waist to calm down the chaotic feeling in my chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The concern on his face was obvious.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Can you take better care of Laurenz?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that I¡¯m always protecting our family.¡±

 Chapter 76 SATISFACTION I

    ANMELA ERIS¡¯ POV


    ¡°Eat a lot, okay?¡± I said cheerfully as I was putting food atLaurex and Laurenz tes.


    They eat vigorously while racing who would be the first one who could finish fast. I just watched them and then kissed their cheeks both.


    ¡°Mommy! I¡¯m a big boy!¡± Laurex said, frowning. He did not want me to kiss him.


    ¡°Big boy? You¡¯re peeing in bed.¡± Laurenz joked as he chuckled cutely.


    ¡°Shut up, Big Bro!¡± He looked at him sharply. He really looked like young Laurent.


    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±


    Speaking of Laurent, suddenly the two children ran and hugged Laurent. He carried them in his arms. I¡¯m not the only one who is always lifted by him, even them. He approached me and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Did my baby girl already eat?¡± Laurent¡¯s voice was so sweet.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± The thrill was running into my system. I averted my eyes because of the heat on my cheek.


    My baby girl¡­


    It sounds new in my ear even if he was calling me for that for a long time.


    The shiver crawled all over my body. What the heck? We have been together for several years. I was not a child to admire him like when we were in college.


    ¡°Ayieee!¡± Iughed at the teasing of our two children.


    ¡°Mommy is thrilled,¡± Laurenz said with a smile.


    ¡°Mommy really loves daddy,¡± Laurex was smiling at the moment. It was good that he was smiling now.


    ¡°Are you testing Mommy, huh?¡± I tickled the two children while Laurent was carrying them. Theyughed out loud. Laurent just stared at us with a smile.


    We ate happily until we delivered the two children to their rooms.


    ¡°Sleep well, our princes,¡± Laurent said as the smile was visible on his lips. He kissed the two children on the forehead.


    ¡°Go to sleep, huh? You¡¯ll wake up early tomorrow.¡±


    I also approached and kissed them both.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    I tapped the switch to turn off the light. We left the room with an overload of happiness in our chest. This was our life for the past years. I was happy with Lauarent side, we never fought even at once. The only description in our rtionship was perfect. When he was tired and sometimes not in the mood, I was just silent and gave him a massage.


    Fighting is never a solution to a problem.


    We entered the master¡¯s bedroom. I took a shower first and changed into nighties. I wasbing my hair while looking in the mirror when Laurent came out of the bathroom. The water was dripping from his hair down to his shoulder. The towel was tied up on his waist. I immediately avoided the dirty thoughts in my head as my eyes went to his friend down there. I was embarrassed with him, that was still me even if we spent years together and that would be counting.


    He came over and gently pulled my hair to the right.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I said smiling as I looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    He bent down and kissed me on the neck before kissing my lips. When I looked back at him, his eyes were full of desires and wants from me.


    ¡°I want a princess.¡± Again, he was insisting on having a girl again. His lips touched my forehead, nose, cheeks and lips.


    My whole system heated up when he kissed me on the neck. He led me to the sofa with a wide smile. I followed him. He sat me on hisp. My position was facing him while both thighs were on his side. It was so awkward. He had no clothes at his upper portion. Just a towel. It was embarrassing.


    He is your husband, Anm Eris. When will you get used to his hotness and handsomeness?


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot and sexy.¡± His voice was husky. It had a tone of seduction. He nced all over my body.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I shyly averted my gaze. My cheeks heated up at what he was doing. He gently stroked my curves in slow motion. I swallowed my saliva as I was calming myself with the tension he was providing me. When I looked back at him he stroked my cheek down my neck and lowered the right strap of my top.


    ¡°Laurent!¡± I scolded him and raised my strap again but he just put it down again.


    He smiled as he was pulling my nighties down. It caused him to expose my mammary nd which was right in front of his face. I no longer wear a bra at night because I am notfortable. He red at my breast so I covered it.


    I¡¯m ashamed!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±  I was about to leave hisp, but his hands were fast, it encircled on my hips so I could not escape from him.


    ¡°I said I want a princess.¡± His voice had a mixture of pleading at me. I felt sorry for his expression. When he smiled, it melted my heart. Every time I see that I really can¡¯t even pull away. The magic was too strong. I just stared at his handsome face. Until a passionate caress he made on my mammary nd down to my abdomen. I was stunned when he removed the towel on his waist and threw it somewhere. He stroked my neck again with his index finger down to the chest, stomach, belly and when it came down and down, my eyes widened. He removed my short bottom nighties. Now I can feel everything, even the hardness of his manhood.


    I took in too many breaths because I felt like I was running out of air. I was sweating with cold. I felt like there was something digging in my stomach.


    My whole system was in turmoil. It was not the first but why does it always seem to be the first? My chest throbbed too much.


    ¡°You look nervous.¡± He whispered in a low tone. I just nodded.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m your husband.¡± He chuckled a little. ¡°Really? We have two sons and now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re nervous?¡± The grin was formed on his lips.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I averted my gaze. I was really shy. I was not kidding.


    I just looked back when he turned my face to him and emotionally kissed my lips. After a few seconds of kissing me gently, he came down to suck my n*pple. I could feel the uncontroble currency spread around my body.

 Chapter 77 SATISFACTION II

    ANMELA ERIS¡¯ POV


    A variety of electricity crept through my body. He activated the different feelings in my body. My eyes widened as I felt him slowly enter his manhood in my hole. He did not need to y before he knew that I was ready. He could feel the wetness in my lower part. I took a deep breath. I still get nervous every time this happens.


    I bit my lip as it went in as far as it would go. He was smirking as he was watching my expression. ¡°Hmm. It tastes so good.¡± His voice had a sound of moan. He looked at my face as he was brushing my hair.


    As if his long was not inside me? He was teasing me.


    A few seconds remained that way. He bit his lip harder when he saw that I was taking deep breaths to rx myself. The tension was high.


    ¡°Is it better?¡± Her tone was seductive. He smiled broadly as he cupped my both mounds.


    ¡°Y-yes,¡± I stammered. Does he really need to ask me?


    My sweat was dripping from my forehead down to the side of my face.


    ¡°Can I?¡± He touched my waist as if he was slowing down. He was just wondering if I would refuse or ept it. He never knew that when it came to him, my answer was always yes.


    I could not speak anymore so I just nodded. He guided me in his desired motion. He grasped my hips and slowly moved up and down my body with the guid of his hands.


    ¡°Laurent!¡± I tried to disobey but it seemed to be a tone of consent.


    ¡°Anm! Ugh!¡± He said breathlessly as the movements began to create a rhythm that would benefit the both of us with a feeling that touched heaven. I heard the groans that were like music to my ear. He was even noisier than me. Movement by movement, my passage was creating a slippery feeling that made the driving smooth. The current was flowing up from my belly up to my chest.


    It¡¯s tasty.


    I don¡¯t want him to stop. It¡¯s addicting, especially when knowing that it was Laurent doing it to me. The love of my life. My first andst love.


    He ced his mouth on my right n*pple as he was palming the other one as the sway of our bodies continued to be deeper and faster. I could feel our heartbeat racing. He massaged my chest in a gentle way while licking the other one. I looked up, seeing the ceiling as I could feel the unbearable pleasure inside me. I want more. More!


    I moved, deepening the unity of our bonding. It felt so great. That was amazing. I ced my chin on his shoulder as I was panting, grabbing plenty of air. I could not take it anymore. The feeling was too intensify.


    ¡°Ahhh! Laurent!¡± I almost ruined my throat by the loudness of my moan. I bit my lips to lessen the sound. Someone might hear us from the outside. I tiredly fell on his shoulder as I hugged him so tight. My joy is unnamed. He was really the only man who has given me a sense of security and love that will never fade even a hundred or thousand years had passed.


    I closed my eyes as he stood up as he carried me. Heid me on the bed.


    ¡°Are you tired, Baby girl?¡± I opened my eyes to see him. He was panting, the sweat was on his face, but he still looked like a goddess of handsomeness. His beauty could never be lost even at once. I watched the formation of a grin on his lips.


    ¡°Not much,¡± I sparingly replied as I was memorizing every part of his face.


    My heart was pumping so loud and reckless. This was the effect of Laurent on me even though he was not doing anything. I gazed at his face dor so long. The best view that I stared at was his face.


    Why am I so crazy with this man? I can¡¯t imagine myself without him.


    ¡°Anm Eris Baider, I will never get tired of loving you. Expect that in your whole life.¡± His words were caressing my whole system. He moved down, kissed me in a slow and gentle way. I could feel how much he loved me. I gave up on him for the second time.


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡±


    I thought after taking me from that position, he would stop. I was wrong. He turned me in the location with my face on the bed. He pressed himself against mine and began to move again. I bit the pillow as my hand was grasping theforter tightly. I felt that I would burst anytime.


    It¡¯s breathtakingly delicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baby Girl. I¡¯m really craving for you.¡± He whispered in my ear as he was swaying from my back. I felt full and tight, but it was the best feeling that I experienced. Until the explosion urred inside me. I inhaled and exhaled harshly as I turned, facing him. He grabbed my cheek and rested me on his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re the dream that I¡¯ve never wished for.¡± His lines repeated to my ear over and over again. I closed my eyes due to exhaustion. ¡°I badly want more.¡±


    My eyes opened again. I gazed at his face with a shocked expression. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before I could speak again he carried me to the bathroom. The drowsiness went away. As I wasughing. We hit the wall because Laurent was hurrying. He was so annoyed by that therefore I kissed his forehead to remind him not to wrinkle it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t frown anymore. I¡¯m already here, aren¡¯t I? Your children and I are already by your side.¡± I kissed his forehead. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be annoyed.¡± I embraced himpactly.


    I was sitting on the sink. He was in front of me. In the middle of my thighs


    ¡°That¡¯s my usual, Baby Girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I ask you not to frown often, okay?¡±


    He showed me how broad his smile was. I could not barely see his eyeballs. My heart never tired of beating for him.


    Mr. Baider¡­


    I caressed his face and stared at it for too long.


    ¡°How did you be such a handsome man?¡± I said passionately to him while staring into his eyes.


    He shook his head as he smiled. ¡°To be more appropriate, how did this beautiful Anm Eris fell in love with the most arrogant member of the Baider¡¯s family?¡±


    I brought my forehead close to his forehead. We ignored the coldness of the air; we were both naked.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re rude. You¡¯re still my Mr. Baider.¡± My voice was sweet and gentle.


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky with my wife.¡± He hugged me too tightly. Afterwards, he carried me to the shower.


    He really could not stop lifting me. That became his normal routine. Every day, especially when he sees that I am tired of taking care of two children, he would ce me on his arm as if I was a baby.


    I felt cold water when he opened the faucet of the shower. He grinned at me. I chuckled as I thought that if he was grinning he would have a bad intention.


    ¡°I love you, Anm Eris Baider.¡±


    ¡°I love you always, Laurent Baider.¡± I touched his cheek and caressed it. He grabbed me with a kiss. The making love was repeated again.

 Chapter 78 EPILOGUE

    THE VERY SPECIAL PART


    ANMELA ERIS¡¯ POV


    Laurent caressed the bump in my stomach. I got pregnant for the third time. We were on the balcony now and rxing with our two other children.


    ¡°She¡¯s really a princess,¡± Laurent happily kissed my belly.


    ¡°Hmm. Laureyna Anm Baider.¡± I think of the name for a day. That would be her name.  The smile on my face never faded. Laurent almost burst into tears of joy. He bathed my face with plenty of kisses.


    ¡°Peaceful life, beautiful wife, my handsome sons, there¡¯s nothing that I want except to live with my treasure.¡± He hugged the three of us: Me, Laurenz and Laurex.


    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m a big boy! No hug please!¡± Laurex shouted as if being hugged was a huge crime on him.


    ¡°No, you two will always be my baby boys!¡± Laurent said this authoritatively which made meugh. Laurenz smiled but Laurex frowned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend,¡± Laurenz joked at his brother. ¡°How can you say that you¡¯re  a big boy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny.¡± Laurex folded his arms under his chest.


    Laurenz is seventeen years old. Laurex is thirteen. However they would always be my baby boys.


    ¡°Hi, baby. Brother is here.¡± Laurenz was smiling as he was caressing my belly. He was talking to the little one inside my stomach. ¡°Baby Laureyna.¡± He was surprised when it kicked as if she was responding to his brother. ¡°Mommy! Do you feel that? She¡¯s saying hi to me!¡± Laurenz was jumping excitedly.


    I smiled and moved my head in an up and down direction.


    ¡°Let me feel her, too!¡± Laurex hurried over and spoke to her. ¡°Hi, baby. Laurex handsome is here.¡± He felt so bad when he never got a response. The frown was written on his forehead. ¡°Baby!¡± He was so annoyed as he shouted. Still, he got no answer. ¡°She does not like me!¡± He was irritably stomping his feet on the ground.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re shouting at her. She might be scared.¡± Laurenz¡¯s voice was gentle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that! She just doesn¡¯t like me!¡± He ced his hand again on my belly. ¡°Look! She doesn¡¯t even say hi to his brothÒ»¡± His eyes widened when the baby moved. ¡°I got her!¡± He jumped so high as he was feeling it plenty of times. Laurex kissed my belly and hugged it. ¡°Your brother loves you so much!¡±


    Laurent approached us. He leaned his arms on our shoulder. It became a hug of aplete and a happy family.


    I am Anm Eris Baider. The sky and stars are my witness for my infinite love for Laurent Baider.


    This is my sincere and pure love. I love you for the rest of my life. my Baider.


    *****


    MY INFINITE LOVE


    LAURENT BAIDER¡¯S POV


    ¡°I will stay single forever,¡± I said to Resttan, Restelle and Lauressa.


    We were here at the coffee shop spending time together.


    ¡°I hate doing intimate things. I should not fall in love because of that f*cking tradition,¡± Resttan said while sipping his caramel coffee.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Restelle¡¯sughter could be heard at the whole cafe.


    Restelle is one of my closest cousins, that was why she was really important to me. The day she died because of Dred, I killed him without hesitation.


    ¡°What if we meet the love of our life?¡± Lauressa smirked as she was looking at me and then to Resttan.


    What for?


    Love really doesn¡¯t matter in our family. They will just die if they try to get involved with us. There¡¯s no room in that feeling.


    ¡°Is itÒ»¡± I stopped talking when I saw a nursing student walking outside the coffee shop. I shook my head when I saw how focused she was while reading on the street.


    She¡¯s crazy! What if she bumps while she is walking on the street? Did she care?


    ¡°Cool!¡± I looked at Resttan. The amusement on his face was written in his expression.


    He was also looking at the girl that I was staring at. My eyebrows automatically went up and red at him. I don¡¯t know, but there was something bothering my chest when I saw his smirk on my girl.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Wait? What?


    My girl? I shook my head to ease my craziness.


    No way!


    The next thing I knew was, I was looking at her everyday in the hallway. I did not talk to her because I really did not want to. I just want to look at her face all day. One day, I simply asked one of her ssmates about her name.


    Anm Eris Vsco¡­


    I smiled with my heart pumping happily. Nice name, but I could not talk ore near to her anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll court you.¡±


    F*ck? I was shocked when she said those words.


    Really?


    I did not take it seriously, but I felt happy. I did not want her to stop.


    She stole my first kiss. What the f*ck, right? She was so naughty, but I really admit that I LOVE HER.


    I LOVE HER SINCE THEN¡­


    Since my eyesid at her.


    It was just I was  really scared to make her the part of our family.


    She talked to me everyday, naughty and yful. She did not know that I liked that, I badly wanted that every single day.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±


    Yes, I want to spend my whole life with you, but it¡¯s not going to happen. I keep silent while pretending that I¡¯m not hurt.


    Every minute, I was looking at my wallpaper, smiling, and f*ck my craziness. I kissed my phone every night and said ¡°Good night, Anm Eris. I love you.¡±


    When we broke up I was looking at her in the distance. I followed her wherever she went. I walked to the bar and saw Ardent holding her waist. My heart shouted in pain. She sat down on the couch and closed her eyes. I got a chance to stare at her face, but it was never enough therefore I gently held her cheek then I automatically went away when she opened her eyes. It was really painful to see how miserable she was. I almost died when I saw Ardent sleeping at her apartment.


    Is he your boyfriend? Is it really easy for you to forget about me?


    My tears never left me because I want to be with her, but I was thinking of my family¡¯s culture that may harm her if we continue to love each other. Months passed, but the pain and my love for her will never ever end.


    I love her, that¡¯s all I know.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    My heart jumped so high. I was really happy and proud of my sperm cells, but my nervousness masked my happiness.


    She and my little angel will face the f*cking proof.


    I cried out loud when I did not see her for the past few days because of the condition at Patunay.


    My baby girl¡­


    I was really hurt but I felt relief when Resttan was doing things to be herpanion. I was really jealous! My jealousy was killing me, but what can I do? She badly needed me, but I was not there to hug and hold her tightly.


    My pain was almost killing me when she encountered Patunay down the mountain. I was worried. My heart was ripping into small pieces.


    My baby girl and my angel¡­


    Please be alive!


    When I saw her face in front of me. The pain and frustration suddenly went down.


    She¡¯s alive!


    The moment that we married. I wanted to be with her all the time. Every second was precious for me at her side. I¡¯m always happy because of her and our sons. I wanted to have a princess to fullyplete happiness. Therefore, I owned her at times when I was not busy. She was so happy and in love with me. And that feeling was soothing to me.


    She doesn¡¯t really know how crazy I am loving her so damn much.


    For the past years, I feel my never ending adoration for her.


    This is my love and admiration for the only baby girl in my life. You will forever be inside my heart. Your spot there would never be upied by others.


    The end¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!